Skip to main content

Full text of "Light arising; thoughts on the central radiance"

See other formats


®mm\\  Muivmity  §S  itawg 


THE  GIFT  OF 


ArlLtJo^  t£**D*t* 


A.X3&M  £(5?lm<j. 


3513-2 


Cornell  University  Library 


3   1924  031    231    271 
olin.anx 


Cornell  University 
Library 


The  original  of  this  book  is  in 
the  Cornell  University  Library. 

There  are  no  known  copyright  restrictions  in 
the  United  States  on  the  use  of  the  text. 


http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031231271 


LIGHT   AKISING 


"Visit  then  this  soul  of  mine, 
Pierce  the  gloom  of  sin  and  grief; 
Fill  me,  Radiancy  Divine, 
Scatter  all  mine  unbelief; 
More  and  more  Thyself  display, 
Shining  to  the  perfect  day." 


LIGHT    ARISING 

THOUGHTS 
ON   THE   CENTRAL   RADIANCE 


CAROLINE  EMELIA  STEPHEN 

AUTHOR  OF   "QUAKER  STRONGHOLDS" 


CAMBRIDGE 
W.  HEFFER  &  SONS 

LONDON : 

HEADLEY  BBOS.,  BISHOPSGATE  ST.,  E.C. 

SIMPKIN,   MABSHALL,   HAMILTON,  KENT  &  Co.,  Ltd. 

1908 


PREFACE 

rflHE  following  papers  have  been  written  on 
-*-  various  occasions  and  at  considerable  intervals 
of  time.  Some  amount  of  repetition  will  be  found 
in  them  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  point  of  view 
they  represent — that  of  Rational  Mysticism — is  not 
so  often  distinctly  recognised  as  it  is  unconsciously 
occupied.  Its  full  acceptance  involves  I  believe  a 
certain  habitual  method  of  regarding  the  relation 
between  the  inner  and  outer  regions  of  experience. 
And  in  order  to  make  the  drift  of  some  of  these 
papers  clear  to  hearers  unfamiliar  with  that  method, 
it  seemed  on  several  occasions  necessary  to  state  it 
afresh. 

To  re- write  the  whole  series  with  a  view  to  getting 
rid  of  these  repetitions  would  be  not  only  laborious 
but  dangerous,  as  suggesting  an  attempt  at  something 
more  systematic  and  adequate  than  I  could  achieve. 
I  have  therefore  thought  it  best  to  leave  the  papers 


vi  Preface 

almost  untouched ;  trusting  to  the  kindly  indulgence 
of  my  readers  in  judging  of  reflections  so  scattered 
and  so  essentially  fugitive  in  form,  though  all  springing 
from  a  common  foundation  of  unaltering  conviction. 

For  a  fuller  and  more  deliberate  statement  of  my 
belief  regarding  the  Inner  Light  and  Divine  Guidance, 
I  must  refer  to  Chap.  II  of  Quaker  Strongholds1. 

I  must  acknowledge  with  thanks  the  permission 
kindly  given  to  me  by  the  Editors  of  the  Friends' 
Quarterly  Examiner,  the  ComhiU  Magazine,  and 
the  Hibbert  Journal,  to  reprint  articles  which  have 
appeared  in  those  periodicals. 

C.  E.  S. 

The  Porch,  Cambridge. 
1908. 

1  Quaker  Strongholds,  by  C.  B.  S.,  published  by  Headley  Bros., 
Bishopsgate  Street  Without.    4th  Edition,  1907. 


CONTENTS 

PAOE 

I  RATIONAL  MYSTICISM        ....  1 

II  QUAKERISM  AND  FREE  THOUGHT        .  24 

III  THE  QUAKER  TRADITION.       ...  41 

IV  WHAT  DOES  SILENCE  MEAN?         .       .  57 

V  THE  DOOR  OP  THE  SANCTUARY    .       .  74 

VI  WAR  AND  SUPERFLUITIES       ...  94 

VII  LIVING  ALONE Ill 

VIII  THE  FAITH  OF  THE  UNLEARNED        .  132 

IX  THE  FEAR  OF  DEATH  .  .151 

X  SIGNS   AND   WONDERS   IN   DIVINE 

GUIDANCE 166 

LETTER  TO  YOUNG  FRIENDS  .       .       .180 
CONCLUSION 187 


RATIONAL  MYSTICISM1 

It  will  not,  I  hope,  be  inferred  from  the  title 
chosen  for  this  paper  that  I  am  undertaking  to  treat 
the  subject  of  mysticism  either  historically,  or  from 
the  point  of  view  of  theology  or  psychology.  All  these 
things  would  be  quite  beyond  my  power.  My  aim 
is  only  to  describe  a  certain  position  or  experience 
familiar  to  many  of  us  in  daily  life,  but  not  always 
I  think  recognised  with  sufficient  clearness  even  by 
those  to  whom  it  belongs ;  and  to  make  some  practical 
suggestions  as  to  our  best  wisdom  regarding  it. 

In  addition  to  the  vagueness  associated  (perhaps 
inevitably)  with  the  name  of  mystic,  there  is  a  certain 
ambiguity  in  its  application  to  individuals.  In  calling 
any  one  by  that  name  one  may  be  attributing  to  him 
either  a  belief  or  a  gift.  As  I  understand  the  word, 
a  mystic  is  either  one  who  has,  or  one  who  believes 
in,  a  certain  illumination  from  within.    I  wish  this 

1  An  address   given  to    the  Sunday  Society  at  Newnham 
College. 

8.  1 


2  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiomce 

evening,  as  far  as  I  am  able,  to  consider  what  is  really 
meant  by  the  "inner  light"  of  the  mystic;  what  is 
involved  in  its  possession,  or  in  the  belief  that  others 
possess  it;  and  what  is  its  relation  to  reason  and 
conscience. 

I  will  begin  by  owning  that  I  have  no  hesitation 
in  describing  myself  as  a  rational  mystic.  What 
precisely  does  this  claim  mean? 

It  means,  in  the  first  place,  that  I  share  the  belief 
of  the  religious  society  to  which  I  belong  (the  Society 
of  Friends)  that  there  is  given  to  every  human  being 
a  measure,  or  germ,  of  something  of  an  illuminating 
nature — something  of  which  the  early  Friends  often 
spoke  as  "  a  seed  of  life  " — a  measure  of  that  "  light, 
life,  spirit  and  grace  of  Christ"  which  they  recognised 
as  the  gift  of  God  to  all  men.  They  dwelt  as  much 
on  the  universality  as  on  the  inwardness  of  the  grace 
of  Christ — the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  They 
believed  that  this  seed  of  life,  if  yielded  to,  obeyed, 
and  followed,  would  lead  every  one  to  salvation,  with 
or  without  the  outward  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ. 

To  believe  this  is  I  suppose  to  be  in  some  sense  a 
mystic.  It  is  at  any  rate  to  believe  that  the  "  mystery 
of  godliness"  is  at  work  in  all  directions ;  that 
wherever  there  is  a  human  spirit  there  is  a  Divine 
process,  a  Divine  possibility,  the  issues  of  which  ex- 
tend beyond  human  ken.    And  this  faith  is  I  believe 


Rational  Mysticism  3 

emphatically  rational,  in  the  sense  that  many  good 
reasons  may  be  given  for  holding  it.  I  am  not  going 
to  attempt  to  set  forth  one  of  them ;  but  I  wish 
distinctly  to  make  the  claim  of  reasonableness  for  the 
mystical  position,  although  it  may  imply  the  existence 
of  something  beyond  reason ;  or  rather  I  claim  it 
with  the  more  confidence  on  that  very  account,  for 
I  believe  that  Reason  itself  points  in  the  same 
direction — that  is  to  something  beyond  itself. 

Those  who  have  preached  the  doctrine  of  the 
Light  within  have  generally  appealed  with  confidence 
to  the  experience  of  their  hearers,  expecting  to  find 
in  every  heart  a  witness  to  its  reality.  They  have 
met  with  a  wide  and  general  response ;  yet  their 
doctrine  is  certainly  not  universally  accepted  There 
certainly  are  people  who  do  not  recognise  in  them- 
selves any  such  inner  illumination.  It  may  of  course 
be  said  that  they  must  know  best ;  and  that  a  light 
which  they  are  not  conscious  of  possessing  is  no  light 
at  all.  I  fully  recognise  that  we  cannot  reasonably 
hold  a  belief  in  the  universality  of  saving  Light,  unless 
we  assume  that  the  consciousness  of  light  is  not  neces- 
sarily co-extensive  with  its  existence ;  in  other  words 
that  that  of  which  we  speak  under  the  figure  of  Light 
may  exist  in  a  latent  state.  This  is  in  fact  my  own 
belief  The  indispensable  and  most  beautiful  figure  of 
Light  points  I  believe  to  something  which  it  is  hard  to 
distinguish  from  the  goodness  and  the  grace  of  God ; 

1—2 


4  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

from  the  Divine  Spirit  and  life  and  power.  And  if 
we  believe  at  all  in  this  Divine  power  and  grace,  we 
can  hardly  help  thinking  of  it  as  universal.  There 
may  indeed  be  some  who  still  think  of  God's  grace 
as  something  to  be  bestowed  only  on  a  select  few. 
I  believe  that  the  increase  of  outward  Light — the 
growth  of  knowledge  and  of  clearness  of  thought — is 
fast  rendering  such  views  untenable  by  people  living 
in  the  open  sunshine  of  our  day.  But  I  must  not 
plunge  into  the  theological  and  psychological  diffi- 
culties of  the  question  of  universality. 

Whatever  our  belief  on  this  point, — whether  we 
regard  the  Light  as  a  universal  though  often  latent 
possession  of  humanity — or  whether  we  consider  the 
very  possibility  of  a  difference  of  opinion  as  evidence 
against  the  universality  of  the  inner  Light  itself — 
whichever  of  these  views  may  be  the  truest,  our 
present  concern  is  not  with  them,  but  with  the 
meaning  of  spiritual  illumination  where  it  does  exist. 

It  is  quite  certain  that  the  degrees  of  such  light 
experienced  by  different  people,  and  by  the  same 
person  at  different  times,  do  vary  indefinitely.  We 
need  not  go  far  afield  to  find  cases  in  which  a  feeble 
and  intermittent  glimmer  is  all  that  is  recognised  in 
the  depths  of  which  we  are  speaking.  There  are 
people  whose  spiritual  perception  is  so  dim  that  they 
hardly  like  to  call  it  Light ;  while  others  tell  of  a 
glory  of  illumination  as  overpowering  to  the  inward 


Rationed  Mysticism  5 

vision  as  is  the  uncurtained  light  of  the  sun  to  the 
steady  gaze  of  the  natural  eye ;  or  it  may  be  of  flashes 
of  revelation,  which  have  changed  for  them  the  whole 
aspect  of  life  as  the  blaze  of  lightning  reveals  the 
midnight  landscape. 

Between  these  two  extremes  there  seems  to  be 
every  variety  of  experience  with  regard  to  the  light 
vouchsafed  ;  and  the  study  of  "  varieties  of  religious 
experience"  is  certainly  one  of  profound  and  growing 
interest.  It  seems  to  me  that  one  of  the  greatest 
gains  which  have  come  and  are  coming  to  us  from 
the  encounter  between  theology  and  natural  science 
by  which  we  have  been  so  severely  shaken  and  sifted, 
is  this  ; — that  we  are  learning  to  recognise  the  infinite 
variety  and  complexity  of  the  conditions  under  which 
people  are  struggling  towards  Truth,  Goodness,  and 
Beauty.  We  are  beginning  to  see  that  we  cannot 
blame  people,  the  very  focus  of  whose  inner  sight  is 
unlike  our  own,  for  not  thinking  or  feeling  as  we 
do  on  the  deepest  and  most  comprehensive  of  all 
subjects. 

Nevertheless  Light  and  Darkness,  Good  and  Evil, 
Truth  and  Falsehood  are  for  ever  opposed ;  and  we 
must  I  believe  come  more  and  more  to  recognise 
that  whatever  else  this  mysterious  life  of  ours  may  be, 
it  is  certainly  a  school.  And  a  school  implies  disci- 
pline, and  discipline  implies  a  Teacher  :  and  belief  in 
the  Light  within  resolves  itself  into  belief  in  an  Inward 


6  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

Monitor — in  One  whose  Voice,  once  heard,  must 
necessarily  be  the  supreme  inspiration  of  our  lives. 

I  said  that  in  describing  any  one  as  a  mystic  you 
may  be  attributing  to  him  either  a  belief  or  a  gift. 
I  have  no  hesitation  in  calling  myself  a  mystic,  and  a 
rational  mystic,  in  the  sense  of  believing  in  mystical 
experience,  and  of  considering  myself  as  having 
reasonable  warrant  for  doing  so.  To  call  myself  a 
mystic  in  the  other  sense  might  seem  to  be  claiming 
not  only  a  share  in  what  I  regard  as  a  universal 
possession,  but  an  unusual  degree  of  inward  illumin- 
ation. The  gift  of  the  mystic  is  I  believe  akin  to  the 
gift  of  poetry.  To  call  any  one  by  that  name 
generally  implies  not  only  that  he  is  a  pupil  in  the 
school  of  the  inner  life,  but  that  he  has  a  special 
aptitude  for  learning  the  lessons  there  taught.  You 
will  not  I  trust  suspect  me  of  claiming  the  possession 
of  this  gift  in  any  unusual  degree.  Yet  I  do  wish  it 
to  be  understood  that  I  speak  from  some  degree  of 
first-hand  experience,  whether  it  be  much  or  little  as 
compared  with  that  of  others,  and  whatever  may 
be  my  success  or  failure  in  the  attempt  to  describe 
it.  I  speak  not  only  as  believing  that  there  is  a 
school  of  the  inner,  or  "  interior,"  life,  but  as  having 
in  my  measure  been  consciously  under  that  discipline. 

I  regard  myself  then  as  a  pupil  in  the  school  of 
the  inner  or  spiritual  life  ;  I  believe  that  school  to  be 
open  to  all — and  to  be  under  the  unceasing  care  and 


Rationed  Mysticism  7 

guidance  of  the  Central  Source  of  all  Good :  Who  is 
Light  and  is  Love.  My  faith  as  a  mystic  is  the  trust 
that  He  "  who  opens  forth  the  Light  That  doth  both 
shine  and  give  us  sight  to  see  "  is  Himself  my  continual 
Teacher,  leading  me  by  a  way  I  know  not  towards  all 
truth,  and  directing  my  heart  and  mind  to  the  lessons 
He  would  have  me  learn.  The  essence  of  the  mys- 
tical faith  is  the  belief  in  an  actual  spiritual  inter- 
course between  us  human  beings  and  the  Father  of 
our  spirits — an  interchange  of  meaning  as  real  as 
that  which  takes  place  between  one  human  being  and 
another.  In  other  words,  "he  that  cometh  unto  God 
must  believe  that  He  is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of 
them  that  diligently  seek  Him."  Almost  all  serious 
thinkers  hold  in  some  sense  or  other  the  first  article 
of  this  short  Creed — "  God  is" — but  the  second  article, 
that  "  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek 
Him"  is  the  special  and  much  disputed  foundation  of 
all  personal  religion ;  a  foundation  to  which  the  posses- 
sion in  any  degree  of  the  mystical  faculty  implies  a 
special  facility  of  access.  The  reality  of  the  reward, 
or  rather  in  more  modern  phrase  of  the  response,  as- 
sured to  all  true  seekers  is  that  to  which  we  who  have 
been  disciples  in  that  school  of  the  inner  life  of  which 
I  have  been  speaking  must  continually  desire  to  bear 
witness. 

I  say  the  inner  life  ;  for  we  must  remember  that 
our  present  enquiry  is  as  to  the  teaching  of  the  Light 


8  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

Within — that  is  of  the  Light  which  shines  in  the  inner- 
most, central,  spiritual  region.  In  my  view,  as  in  that, 
I  believe,  of  every  mystic,  all  things,  whether  belonging 
to  individual  or  to  universal  experience,  are  ranged 
in  an  order  which  we  can  scarcely  help  calling 
spherical,  according  to  the  degree  of  their  nearness 
to  the  Centre ;  the  perishing  or  transitory  things  being 
outward,  and  those  which  being  perpetually  renewed 
may  be  called  imperishable,  being  within.  And  all 
life  is  full  of  teaching;  the  outermost  and  most 
transient  as  well  as  the  deepest  and  most  permanent 
of  events  or  impressions :  and  all  Light  is  one,  and 
the  direct  gift  of  God,  whether  it  be  directed  to  the 
inner  or  the  outer  regions  of  life.  All  Light  is  one, 
and  all  nature  may  be  pervaded  by  it ;  but  all 
things  cannot  be  seen  from  one  point  of  view.  The 
truths  which  we  call  spiritual  can  be  discerned  only 
from  the  spiritual,  that  is  the  innermost  region  of  our 
being.  It  is  in  this  region  that  the  mystic  is  at  home.. 
Here  he  feels  it  good  to  be.  Here  it  is  that  the 
Divine  teaching  deals  with  all  that  most  deeply  con- 
cerns us ;  and  gives  us,  as  it  were,  the  key  to  mysteries 
which  lie  at  the  root  of  more  outward  matters.  For 
the  innermost  or  central  principles  of  life  must  domi- 
nate the  superficial  and  trivial.  They  must  at  any 
rate  dejv/re  be  supreme,  and  their  de  facto  supremacy 
is  I  suppose  the  condition  of  all  perfectly  harmonious 
life  and  character. 


Rational  Mysticism  9 

"  Whatsoever  doth  make  manifest  is  light1."  But 
the  figure  of  light,  eloquent  and  widely  applicable 
as  it  is,  is  not  by  itself  sufficient  to  convey  all  the  truth 
to  which  it  refers.  Light  is  too  impersonal  a  thing 
to  be  an  entirely  satisfying  type  of  the  Father's 
manner  of  responding  to  the  cry  of  His  children.  We 
find  ourselves  necessarily  impelled  in  describing  the 
innermost  faith  of  His  worshippers  to  use  also  the 
metaphors  of  the  life-giving  breath,  of  the  Fountain  of 
living  waters,  and  above  all  of  the  inspeaking  Voice, 
if  we  hope  to  suggest  ever  so  faintly  that  experience 
of  all-penetrating  tenderness  of  which  the  sojourners 
in  the  innermost  sanctuary  are  allowed  at  times  to 
taste.  Wherever  we  look,  without  as  well  as  within, 
those  who  have  eyes  to  see  and  ears  to  hear  will  find 
types  and  parables  teaching  us  something  of  God  and 
of  His  Providence.  "  The  heavens  declare  the  glory 
of  God,"  and  the  thunder  may  represent  to  us  His 
Voice — but  these  do  not  enter  so  deeply  into  our 
souls, — they  do  not  convey  so  penetrating  a  conscious- 
ness of  the  Divine  Presence, — as  the  still  small  Voice 
which  we  may  hear  in  our  own  hearts  when  we  are 

1  There  is  yet  another  function  of  light  made  known  to  us  by 
modern  science,  to  which  I  cannot  resist  a  passing  reference,  as 
wonderfully  justifying  the  prophetic  insight  of  George  Pox  in  his 
well-known  teaching  that  "  the  light  which  shows  you  your  sins 
is  that  which  heals  them."  The  power  of  light  actually  to  heal 
deadly  disease  must,  in  the  last  few  years  have  thrilled  many  a 
devout  imagination  with  its  suggestion  of  spiritual  meaning. 


10  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

alone  with  Him,  which  speaks  to  each  one  of  us  in 
a  language  addressed  to  us  individually,  with  a 
significance  which  almost  must  be  in  a  large  degree 
incommunicable.  The  experience  of  Divine  Guidance 
and  of  answered  prayer  is  an  experience  belonging 
to  the  innermost  depth  of  each  life ;  soul-subduing 
and  inwardly  enlightening  to  the  one  to  whom  it 
comes,  but,  like  the  oil  in  the  parable,  not  always  to 
be  shared  at  will. 

Yet  although  the  particular  communications  re- 
ceived may  be  among  the  hidden  things — a  part  of 
"the  secret  of  the  Lord"  which  "is  with  them  that 
fear  Him" — yet  we  cannot  doubt  that  He  who  is  "  no 
respecter  of  persons"  deals  with  others  in  this  matter 
as  He  does  with  ourselves.  We  must  believe  that 
the  Light  and  the  Voice  which  are  reverently  held  to 
typify  the  Father's  response  to  our  need  of  Him — the 
means  by  which  mind  communicates  with  mind  and 
spirit  with  spirit — are  an  all-pervading  element  of 
the  order  under  which  we  live.  In  that  innermost 
region  of  which  we  are  speaking  personal  differences 
seem  to  disappear.  In  the  depths  we  are  all  akin, 
and  we  may  indeed  all  be  one. 

At  any  rate  there  are  laws  in  this  inward  kingdom 
of  heaven  which  it  must  concern  us  all  to  know,  and 
which  we  can  sometimes  help  one  another  to  inter- 
pret. The  question  how  we  discern  the  Divine  Voice 
or  the  Divine  Light  from  the  other  voices  and  the 


Rational  Mysticism  11 

other  lights  to  which  we  may  find  it  easier  to  attend 
is  not  an  easy  one  to  answer  theoretically.  In  practice 
I  think  we  all  find  that  the  power  fully  and  clearly  to 
interpret  the  Divine  Voice  is  but  gradually  acquired, 
just  as  is  the  case  with  all  human  intercourse ; — 
while  yet  there  is  from  the  very  dawn  of  consciousness 
some  exchange  of  meaning  as  between  a  mother  and 
her  child.  It  would  be  hard  indeed  to  explain  the 
process  by  which  an  infant  learns  to  receive  com- 
munications from  its  mother ;  but  wonderful  and 
mysterious  as  that  process  is,  we  cannot  doubt  its 
reality.  And  so  in  the  life  of  the  human  spirit,  there 
may  never  have  been  a  time  to  which  we  can  look 
back  when  we  were  not  in  some  sense  aware  of  the 
overshadowing  Presence  of  Him  in  whom  we  live  and 
move  and  have  our  being ;  while  as  time  goes  on, 
this  vague  sense  of  a  Presence  prepares  the  way  for 
an  increasingly  distinct  and  reasoned  belief  in  the 
theory,  and  a  growing  power  in  the  practice,  of 
prayer. 

But  as  that  practice  loses  its  instinctive  character, 
and  is  gradually  matured  into  a  conscious  energy  of 
the  soul,  and  directed  towards  definite  ends,  we  have 
to  encounter  not  only  distractions  from  without,  but 
questionings  from  within.  However  blessedly  our 
childhood  may  have  been  sheltered,  I  suppose  that 
for  all  of  us  as  we  grow  older,  the  sense  of  the 
Divine  Presence  is  at  times  disturbed  and  confused, 
if  not  permanently  obscured,  by  these  questionings 


12  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

and  distractions.  Doubts  also  will  arise,  not  only  as 
to  the  efficacy,  but  even  as  to  the  Tightness  of  prayer. 
To  bear  witness  from  first-hand  experience  to  the 
possibility  and  the  blessedness  of  actual  communion 
with  God  is  the  special  office  of  the  mystic. 

And  here  we  come  to  the  question  what  is  the 
relation  of  the  inner  light  of  the  mystic  to  reason 
and  conscience. 

I  said  that  I  call  myself  a  rational  mystic,  in  the 
sense  of  believing  that  Reason  confirms,  or  at  the  least 
allows,  the  claim  of  the  mystic  to  be  aware  of  the 
immediate  presence  of  God.  But  there  is  another 
sense  in  which  I  must  describe  the  mysticism  I  believe 
in  as  Rational.  I  mean  that  I  believe  in  that  type 
of  mysticism  which  renders  to  Reason  that  which  is 
Reason's,  as  well  as  to  intuition  that  which  belongs  to 
intuition.  I  believe  the  position  of  the  mystic  to  be, 
as  has  often  been  pointed  out,  for  himself  "  unassail- 
able " ;  but  I  also  agree  with  those  who  say  that 
the  mystic  can  claim  no  authority  for  any  verbal 
proposition  on  the  strength  of  his  own  intuition.  So 
far  from  making  the  claim  which  a  recent  writer  in 
the  Hibbert  journal  attributes  to  mystics  in  general, 
that  "feeling  can,  as  such,  deliver  ontological  messages 
which  are  of  final  validity,"1  I  believe  that  intuition 
cannot  supply  the  forms  of  verbal  propositions  at  alL 
It  would  seem  to  consist  rather  in  the   peculiar 

1  "Sources  of  the  Mystical  Revelation,"  by  Prof.  G.  A.  Coe. 
Hibbert  Journal,  Jan.  1908. 


Rational  Mysticism  13 

intensity  and  fulness  of  meaning  with  which  for  some 
people  the  language  relating  to  spiritual  things  is 
invested  by  the  glowing  quality  of  their  own  inner 
experience ;  or  in  the  flash  of  certainty  by  which  a 
solution  may  be  lighted  up,  to  be  afterwards  verified 
and  tested  by  purely  intellectual  processes.    I  think 
that  the  tendency  of  the  characteristically  mystical 
mind  is  not  to  occupy  itself  with  propositions  of  even 
the  simplest  kind — still  less  with  theological  or  meta- 
physical subtleties — but  rather  to  dwell  in  a  soul- 
satisfying  contemplation  on  the  Realities  with  which 
the  highest  Reason  is  also  occupied,  though  in  a 
different    way.    I    should    say    that    the    mystical 
consciousness    is    immediately    aware    of,    and    is 
profoundly  affected  by,  that  to  which  Reason  gives 
a  name,  and  points  as  it  were  from  afar  off.    No 
doubt  the  sense  of  assurance  which  specially  belongs 
to  the  intuitive  faculty  (be  that  what  it  may)  is  apt 
to  overflow  into  the  opinions  held  by  each  individual 
mystic,  and  not  only  into  opinions  but  into  symbols 
and  allegories  of  all  kinds ;  and  those  who  have  not 
learnt  to  analyse  their  own  mental  processes  often 
fail  to  distinguish  their  inward  sense  of  certainty  from 
the  possession  of  an  intellectual  warrant  for  positive 
statement.    In  point  of  fact  the  mystical  sense  of 
inward  illumination  has  been  found  in  combination 
with  the  most  contradictory  creeds  ;  and  the  confusion 
of  feeling  with  knowledge  has  brought  discredit  on  the 


14  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

name  of  mysticism.  But  the  true  mystic  will  rather 
stand  aloof  from  controversial  thought,  even  his  own, 
and  is  content  to  submit  to  Reason  whatever  can  be 
reasoned  about,  fixing  his  own  gaze  not  on  explanation 
or  proof,  but  on  the  Being  of  Whom  in  virtue  of  this 
mysterious  faculty  he  is  so  vividly  aware. 

The  rays  of  light  from  within  and  from  without 
are  not  indeed  always  precisely  distinguishable  from 
one  another.  They  seem  to  meet  and  blend  in  some 
central  region  of  our  being.  It  is  only  in  proportion 
to  our  openness  to  both  that  we  can  have  the  humble 
yet  well-founded  assurance  of  having  rightly  inter- 
preted Divine  Guidance.  The  perfect  blending  and 
consensus  of  both  sources  of  illumination  is  the  final 
warrant  for  entire  conviction.  Let  me  dwell  for  a 
moment  on  this  thought  of  the  distinction  and  the 
combination  between  the  inner  and  outer  light. 

By  the  outer  light  I  mean  all  the  abundant 
instruction  of  experience,  history,  and  observation — 
reaching  us  partly  through  our  own  and  partly  through 
other  minds.  Such  reflected  or  indirect  light  reaches 
us  from  all  quarters,  and  is  mostly  common  property, 
amenable  to  the  judgment  of  reason,  and  concerned 
with  matters  of  fact,  with  events,  and  with  the  laws  of 
nature.  But  in  the  central  innermost  region  of  our 
minds  there  shines  one  pure  ray  of  direct  Light  from 
the  very  Throne  of  God ;  one  ray  which  belongs  to 
each  one  individually ;  which  is  for  that  one  supreme 


Rational  Mysticism  15 

and  apart ;  the  ray  which  shining  from  the  heaven- 
ward side  of  conscience,  and  so  enlightening  and 
purifying  it,  must  of  necessity  dominate  the  whole 
being.  The  light  reflected  from  the  broad  fields  of 
experience  would  be  incomplete  without  the  direct 
and  supreme  ray  from  the  Source  of  Light ;  and  the 
heavenly  light  itself  not  only  welcomes  but  demands 
the  admission  of  reflected  light  from  without,  as  a 
preservative  against  personal  bias,  and  spiritual 
pride  and  self-deception. 

For  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  claim  to 
inward  enlightenment  is  a  claim  to  infallibility.  Too 
often,  I  know,  it  may  degenerate,  or  be  supposed  to 
degenerate,  into  such  presumption.  But  in  truth  the 
claim  of  the  mystic  to  inward  enlightenment  is  the 
claim  to  be  under  correction ;  to  be  a  pupil  in  the  school 
of  Divine  discipline ;  and  the  mistakes  and  even  the 
faults  which  may  in  the  innermost  region  require  the 
correction,  at  once  severe  and  tender,  of  that  school 
are  matters  of  far  greater  importance  than  can  belong 
to  any  outward  fault  or  error.  In  that  innermost  region 
of  our  being  into  which  the  Light  from  above  shines 
most  directly  there  may  be  flaws  of  terrible  distorting 
power ;  and  to  go  astray  here  is  to  risk  the  deepest 
downfall.  In  the  Sanctuary  of  God  there  is  indeed  a 
Divine  chastening ;  and  for  those  who  willingly  submit 
to  it, — but  for  those  only, — a  perpetual  calm.  Here  is 
the  joy  which  never  shines  so  brightly  as  in  tribulation ; 


16  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

not  only  through  the  quenching  of  lower  lights,  but 
because  for  the  creature  the  joy  of  joys  must  needs 
be  to  prefer  the  Will  of  the  Creator  to  its  own — to 
achieve  in  its  measure  order  at  its  own  expense.  That 
which  shows  us  this  joy  is  the  innermost  Light — the 
"Radiancy  Divine"  which  when  kindled  by  the  gift  of 
God  in  any  human  spirit  must  thence  in  turn  stream 
forth  for  the  illumination  of  other  spirits,  whether  by 
words,  or  silently  in  the  life.  The  path  of  the  mystic 
is  lighted  not  only  by  the  Presence  of  the  Father  of 
Lights,  but  also  by  that  of  the  Shining  Ones  who  are 
His  messengers. 

Although  the  true  mystic  is  occupied  not  by  words 
but  by  contemplation,  yet  even  mystics  must  of 
course  sometimes  use  words.  The  difference  between 
them  and  other  people  is  not  so  much  in  the  content 
of  the  creeds  they  may  accept,  as  in  the  emphasis  and 
value  of  certain  words  on  their  lips.  The  same  words 
in  different  minds  vary  of  course  indefinitely  not  only 
in  the  direction  but  in  the  intensity  of  their  meaning. 
We  know  how  to  the  Indian  yogi  the  syllable  "  Om  " 
seems  to  contain  matter  for  life-long  contemplation. 
I  do  not  suppose  that  the  word  conveys  much  to  the 
non-mystical  mind,  or  that  those  to  whom  it  means 
most  are  much  inclined  to  explain  it. 

To  come  nearer  home,  some  of  us  may  remember 
how  Mme  Guion  in  her  autobiography  complains 
that  as  her  own  inner  experience  rose  from  height  to 


Rational  Mysticism  17 

height,  and  all  things  were  transfigured  and  made 
new,  as  she  herself  was  changed  (to  use  the  Apostle's 
words)  "  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord,"  she  yet  could  find  no  new  language  in 
which  to  unfold  these  increasingly  blissful  experiences. 
With  a  curiously  human  touch,  she  remarks  on  the 
inconvenience  of  the  fact  that  the  very  words  in 
which  alone  she  could  describe  her  latest  revelations 
were  often  used  by  people  in  a  quite  elementary  stage 
of  religious  experience  to  describe  phases  she  had 
long  ago  left  behind.  I  have  heard  from  living  lips  a 
very  similar  complaint. 

The  truth  is  that  it  is  difficult  to  speak  at  all — 
still  more  to  speak  at  once  accurately  and  adequately 
— of  an  experience  which  even  in  its  most  fragment- 
ary and  intermittent  form  reveals  so  wonderful  a 
potential  transfiguration  of  life.  In  dwelling  upon 
what  one  knows  to  be  possible,  it  may  well  happen 
that  one  appears  to  be  claiming  more  than  will  be 
recognised  by  others  as  actually  belonging  to  one. 

Whatever  allowance  may  have  to  be  made  for 
human  imperfection  and  infirmity,  no  one  I  think 
can  read  Mme  Guion's  autobiography  without  feeling 
that  for  her  the  simplest  words  in  which  the  soul's 
relation  to  God  could  be  described  had  indeed  be- 
come filled  with  an  incommunicable  radiance.  And 
her  history  shows  plainly  how  completely  the  faith  of 
the  true  mystic  may  be  independent  of  any  scaffolding 


18  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

of  theory.  Again  and  again  when  doubts  were  cast 
on  her  orthodoxy  she  professed  her  absolute  readi- 
ness to  submit  to  the  correction  of  the  Church  every 
word  she  had  written.  I  do  not  remember  that 
actual  retractation  was  ever  required  of  her.  But 
she  clearly  felt  that  Orthodoxy  was  not  her  affair. 
She  knew  herself  to  be  a  devout  Catholic  in  heart, 
and  desired  nothing  better  than  to  be  corrected  by 
the  authorities  she  recognised  And  she  knew  with 
far  more  unshakeable  certainty  that  no  corrections 
and  no  persecutions  could  touch  her  inward  sense  of 
the  Presence  and  the  Love  of  God ;  and  in  comparison 
of  that  all  else  was  as  dust  in  the  balance. 

I  believe  then  that  the  functions  of  the  mystical 
insight  and  those  of  the  Reason  are  so  to  speak  com- 
plementary, not  opposed ;  and  that  the  ideal  state  is 
one  in  which  they  are  harmoniously  combined.  It  is 
well  known  that  such  a  combination  is  possible,  though 
rare.  It  would  not  be  difficult  to  name  instances  in 
which  much  practical  efficiency  and  shrewdness  have 
been  in  full  exercise  alongside  of  a  deep  fund  of 
mystical  experience,  and  have  even  perhaps  acquired 
an  increased  keenness  from  the  atmosphere  of 
disinterested  equanimity  belonging  to  those  whose 
innermost  devotion  is  for  ever  fixed  on  that  which 
is  eternal 

How  far  this  combination  of  mystical  conscious- 
ness of  the  Presence  of  God  with  due  and  even  ener- 


Rational  Mysticism  19 

getic  attention  to  the  actual  problems  of  life  is  within 
our  reach,  I  dare  not  attempt  to  say.  We  cannot,  I 
suppose,  make  ourselves  mystics  any  more  than  we 
can  make  ourselves  poets.  We  must  certainly 
recognise  that  it  is  much  easier,  or  at  least  more 
natural,  to  some  than  to  others  to  live  the  life  of  faith. 
Some  people  may  be  called  "naturally  religious,"  as 
having  as  it  were  an  eye  for  the  unseen,  as  others 
have  an  ear  for  music,  or  an  eye  for  colour.  The 
mystic  in  this  sense  is  one  whose  mind's  eye  is 
focussed  for  the  innermost  region  ;  who  is  at  home  in 
the  depths.  Naturally  this  peculiarity  must  affect  all 
his  thought ;  not  as  changing  the  direction  of  his 
beliefs,  but  because  of  the  differences  in  value,  and  in 
intensity  of  belief,  which  must  be  caused  by  so  pro- 
found a  difference  of  experience  as  that  between  the 
devout  disciple  and  the  dispassionate  reasoner.  It  is 
impossible  not  to  hold  more  firmly  a  belief  by  means 
of  which  one  has  been  deeply  stirred  and  touched 
than  the  same  belief  can  be  held  by  one  who  has  but 
studied  it  calmly  as  through  a  glass  or  from  a  distance. 
The  creed  of  the  mystic,  although  it  may  consist  of 
the  very  same  words  as  that  of  the  non-mystical 
thinker,  will  be  less  at  the  mercy  of  intellectual 
difliculties,  and  will  as  I  believe  have  a  richer  and 
fuller  quality  ;  but  whether  we  shall  consider  this  as 
an  advantage  or  as  a  source  of  delusion  depends  of 
course  on  our  theological  or  philosophical  pre-suppo- 

2—2 


20  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

sitions ;  and  I  will  not  pursue  the  question.  I  prefer 
to  consider  how  far  the  state  of  things  which  seems 
to  me  to  be  the  ideal  one — that  namely  in  which 
inward  and  outward  illumination  blend  into  one  and 
pervade  the  whole  life — can  be  said  to  depend  on  our 
own  endeavours. 

We  must  I  think  in  the  first  place  recognise  that 
both  intuition  and  reason  are  gifts  of  God  and  elements 
of  the  spiritual  gravitation  by  which  we  are  drawn 
to  Him  who  is  our  Centre.  Instead  of  setting  up  one 
against  the  other,  we  can  seek  in  every  decision  and 
in  every  action,  to  steep  our  minds  in  both  reason 
and  faith.  I  believe  it  to  be  as  truly  a  duty  to 
submit  every  impulse  to  the  discipline  and  test  of 
reason,  as  it  is  to  keep  burning  the  pure  flame  of 
devotion  to  the  Most  High  by  which  alone  Reason 
can  be  raised  to  the  level  of  Wisdom.  We  can 
cultivate  the  power,  more  or  less  latent,  I  imagine,  in 
every  mind,  of  passing  at  will  from  surface  to  depth 
and  from  depth  to  surface.  I  do  not  know  how  far 
others  may  be  conscious  of  a  power  to  sink  into  the 
depths  of  their  own  minds.  To  some  people  I  know 
that  such  expressions  seem  unmeaning.  But  to 
others — of  whom  I  am  one — this  power,  whatever 
its  right  name,  is  as  the  power  to  flee  to  a  City  of 
Refuge.  And  it  is  as  necessary  a  condition  of  clear 
spiritual  vision  as  is  the  power  of  focussing  the  out- 
ward eyes  to  natural  vision.    And  what  in  conclusion 


Rational  Mysticism  21 

I  wish  to  urge  is  that  there  are  two  chief  means 
by  which  the  clearness  of  our  Inner  Light — or  Vision 
— may  be  maintained  and  increased.  These  are 
quietness  and  obedience. 

The  connection  between  mysticism  and  quietness 
(or  even  Quietism)  is  obvious  and  familiar  to  us  all. 
I  am  anxious  to  make  it  clear  that  I  am  not  pleading 
under  the  name  of  Rational  Mysticism  for  the  culti- 
vation of  ecstatic  or  hypnotic  conditions.  I  do  not 
believe  that  it  is  good  to  encourage  anything 
approaching  to  the  abnormal  physical  states  which 
result  in  trances  and  visions.  Such  things  may  have 
their  place  and  significance  ;  but  they  hardly  deserve 
to  be  called  rational.  The  mystical  sense  I  value 
owes  nothing  to  the  darkness.  It  is  emphatically  a 
consciousness  of  the  clear  shining  of  spiritual  light ; 
of  the  light  of  truth  as  to  whatever  is  deepest  and 
most  permanent  and  far  reaching  in  its  spiritual  im- 
port and  ethical  character ;  the  light  by  which  we 
are  led  to  prefer  high  and  noble  ideals  to  any  mere 
self-gratification ;  the  light  in  which  we  see  that  he 
who  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and  that  there  is 
nothing  worth  having  in  exchange  for  our  souls.  Such 
light  as  this  is  not  to  be  gained  by  occult  practices, 
but  by  single-hearted  devotion  to  the  Highest.  It  is 
essentially  the  light  of  day  ;  the  same  light  by  which 
our  outer  life,  our  daily  work  and  thought  are  in  their 
measure  lighted  up,  but  which  is  rightfully  dominant 


22  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

over  all  lower  lights  when  in  its  innermost  shining 
it  penetrates  into  that  central  depth  which  we  call 
our  spiritual  life.  If  we  are  to  have  even  a  glimpse 
of  the  innermost  and  unspeakable  joys  of  the  spirit — 
if  we  are  to  rise  above  pain  and  sorrow  and  bitterness 
into  the  pure  serenity  of  the  heaven  within — if  we 
are  to  "know  that  He  is  God" — we  must  be  still. 
This  necessity  is  as  much  rational  as  mystical.  No 
deep  wisdom  can  be  attained  without  deliberate 
thought.  No  clear  impressions,  either  from  above  or 
from  without,  can  be  received  by  a  mind  turbid  with 
excitement,  and  agitated  by  a  crowd  of  distrac- 
tions. The  stillness  needed  for  the  clear  shining 
of  light  within  is  incompatible  with  hurry. 

This  is  not  the  quiet  of  inaction,  or  of  idle 
dreaming,  but  the  quiet  of  a  final  choice.  Nothing 
sets  the  heart  at  rest  like  a  final  choice.  And  no 
choice  can  be  really  final  which  is  not  fixed  on  the 
Highest.  Therefore  quietness  and  obedience  are  in 
truth  one.  We  may  of  course  talk  of  obeying  any- 
thing, even  our  whims ;  but  it  is  only  the  unchanging, 
the  unseen  and  eternal  things  which  can  truly  and 
permanently  rule  us,  and  give  us  that  rest — that 
"quietness  and  confidence" — which  is  our  strength. 
To  be  faithful  to  the  light  we  have  is  the  one  certain 
way  to  have  more.  All  light  is  from  God ;  and  that 
which  shines  into  the  innermost  region  of  heart,  mind 
and  will  must  necessarily  radiate  thence  in  all  direc- 


Rational  Mysticism  23 

tions,  spreading  its  purifying  healing  power  to  the 
very  outermost  range  of  our  atmosphere.  This  light 
does  not  run  counter  to  the  dictates  of  reason,  of 
conscience,  of  common  sense,  propriety,  or  wisdom. 
It  inspires,  harmonizes  and  transfigures  them  all.  It 
is  indeed  the  very  light  of  life — the  light  which 
lighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world — to 
walk  in  which  is  to  walk  with  God. 


QUAKERISM  AND  FREE  THOUGHT. 

It  seems  to  us,  in  the  twentieth  century,  a  strange 
thing  that  the  words  Free  Thought  and  Free  Thinker 
should  ever  have  had  a  connotation  of  reproach.  There 
may  come  a  time  when  it  will  be  equally  surprising 
that  Agnosticism  should  for  so  many  seem  to  be 
equivalent  to  Atheism.  But  it  is  probably  inevitable 
that  words  of  this  kind,  which  of  necessity  cover  a 
great  variety  of  shades  of  meaning,  should,  in  the  eyes 
of  fervent  believers,  come  to  represent  chiefly  the 
element  of  opposition  which  they  undoubtedly  con- 
tain. I  suppose  that  our  native  combativeness  is 
such  that  every  name  chosen  as  a  badge  tends  to 
become  a  war-cry.  Our  party  system  not  only 
promotes  but  is  the  outcome  of  a  love  of  sharp 
divisions,  which  tends,  in  its  very  eagerness,  to 
approach  truth  by  zigzag  paths — like  forked  light- 
ning. 

Now,  I  am  far  from  wishing  to  object  altogether 
to  this  method  of  striking  out  truth,  but  there  is  a 


Quakerism  cmd  Free  Thought  25 

region  in  which  it  ceases  to  be  appropriate.  Contro- 
versy is  nowhere  hotter  than  in  the  surroundings  and 
accessories  of  faith,  but  in  the  region  of  faith  itself  I 
hold  it  to  be  out  of  place — not  only  in  the  sense  of  un- 
fitness, but  of  actual  incompatibility.  "A  solemn  state 
of  mind,"  says  William  James,  "is  never  crude  or 
simple ;  it  seems  to  contain  a  certain  measure  of  its 
own  opposite  in  solution.  A  solemn  joy  preserves 
a  certain  bitterness  in  its  sweetness,  and  a  solemn 
sorrow  is  one  to  which  we  intimately  consent." 1  It 
is  in  this  region  of  solemnity,  of  comprehensive 
recognition  of  good  and  evil,  that  we  dwell  when  we 
enter  into  the  deep  things  of  faith.  That  spiritual 
insight  which  we  call  faith — a  power  closely  akin  to 
hope  and  love — must  be  deep  enough  to  meet  reason 
at  its  source.  It  does  not  oppose — it  holds  in  solution 
opposing  thoughts.  It  has  nothing  to  fear  from  the 
activity  of  the  critical  and  intellectual  faculties,  for 
its  very  life  is  in  the  Light. 

The  mystical  attitude  towards  religious  questions 
(which  is  the  root  of  Quakerism)  is  in  its  ideal  one  of 
solemnity  in  this  sense.  It  is  the  attitude  of  those 
who  have  penetrated  to  a  depth  of  inward  experience 
at  which  contradiction  and  controversy  are  left  be- 
hind. Friends  recognise  no  authority  to  decide 
religious  questions  as  officially  belonging  to  any 
Society;  they  content  themselves  with  looking  for 
1  Varieties  of  Religious  Experience,  p.  48. 


26  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

"  right  guidance  from  above,"  in  the  conviction  that 
it  is  assured  to  all  who  honestly  seek  for  it.  In  other 
words,  they  regard  religious  belief  as  the  outcome  of 
religious  experience  rather  than  as  a  body  of  doctrine 
entrusted  to  the  Church  or  to  be  learnt  from  Scrip- 
ture ;  they  look  for,  and  find,  such  solution  of 
problems  as  they  need  in  the  shining  of  light  within, 
not  in  explanations  from  without.  They  do,  it  is  true, 
believe  that  this  Divine  guidance  is  more  surely 
recognised  and  interpreted  by  the  united  judgment 
of  fellow  disciples  than  it  can  be  by  any  individual 
judgment,  and  therefore  have  always  encouraged 
individuals  to  bring  forward  matters  of  common 
concern  in  which  they  have  felt  individually  called  to 
action,  for  the  united  consideration  of  the  periodical 
meetings  held  for  this  and  other  purposes;  but 
though  the  decisions  of  these  meetings  being  placed 
on  record  have  resulted  in  a  sort  of  code  of  regulations 
for  the  good  order  of  the  Society,  yet  this  code  itself 
is  subject  to  periodical  revision,  and  is  in  no  way 
binding  on  the  individual  conscience.  The  bond  of 
union  amongst  Friends  lies  in  the  community  not  of 
opinions  but  of  discipleship ;  it  is  emphatically  within 
— at  the  quiet  heart  of  things — not  where  the  strife 
of  tongues  is  heard. 

The  result  is,  or  ought  to  be,  an  habitual  sense  of 
absolute  freedom  in  the  search  for  truth ;  freedom 
being,  as  I  suppose  we  shall  all  agree,  not  lawlessness, 


Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  27 

but  the  absence  of  external  restraint — a  state  of 
being  controlled  only  from  within — which,  in  our  view, 
includes  the  idea  of  control  from  above.  The  well- 
known  disuse  by  Friends  of  creeds  and  formularies 
springs  from  this  habit  of  dependence  on  "right 
guidance"  alone  as  all  sufficient.  I  suppose  we  are 
all  familiar  with  the  way  in  which,  during  the  last 
century,  Friends  have  faltered  in  their  allegiance  to 
this  principle,  and  have  sought,  in  various  ways  and 
on  various  occasions,  to  supply  by  definite  declarations 
of  faith  the  supposed  lack  of  "  sound  doctrine,"  or,  at 
any  rate,  of  security  for  the  soundness  of  doctrine. 
Had  this  attempt  been  successful,  we  should,  I  believe, 
have  lost  the  very  key  of  our  position  as  witnesses 
to  the  compatibility  of  the  deepest  faith  with  the 
utmost  freedom  of  thought.  Happily,  no  actual 
change  has  been  made  in  this  direction,  and  we  still 
enjoy  as  a  Society  our  ancient  immunity  from 
prescribed  standards  of  orthodoxy. 

I  believe  this  to  be  a  privilege  as  valuable  to  faith 
as  to  reason,  if,  indeed,  we  can  thus  separate  the  two 
powers  by  which  we  recognise  the  Central  Light.  In 
their  outflowing  from  that  centre  no  doubt  they  become 
distinct,  but  to  myself  it  appears  that  they  are  at 
bottom  and  essentially  one,  constituting  in  their  one- 
ness the  faculty  of  spiritual  vision. 

However  this  may  be,  it  is  obvious  that  in  these 
days  the  progress  of  thought  has  been  such  as  to 


28  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

cause  severe  disturbance  to  any  faith  which  is 
wedded  to  words.  The  special  mission  of  Friends 
seems  to  be  to  exemplify  the  truth  that  faith  is  not 
dependent  on  words,  but  is,  rather,  the  source  of  all 
their  deepest  value.  We  must  not,  I  believe,  shrink 
from  recognising  the  fact  that  there  is  much  in  our 
religious  attitude  which  is  common  to  all  Free- 
thinkers. Quakerism  has  always  commanded  an  un- 
usual degree  of  respect  from  those  rebels  against  the 
Church  whose  revolt  has  proceeded  from  a  real  zeal 
for  truth  and  honesty.  We  know  Voltaire's  appre- 
ciation of  the  Quaker  position,  and  this  has  been 
re-echoed  in  our  own  time  by  more  than  one  Agnostic 
of  the  Voltairean  type.  They  recognise  the  soundness 
of  the  position  implied  in  the  words,  "  Friends  of  the 
Truth" ;  and  we  may  thankfully  believe  that  they 
recognise  also  a  degree  of  faithfulness  to  that 
profession  in  the  actual  inheritors  of  the  title. 

The  disuse  not  only  of  creeds  and  formularies 
but  of  the  clerical  office  and  of  sacraments  is  a 
further  extension  of  the  ground  common  to  Friends 
and  Freethinkers.  The  common  ground  is,  in  fact, 
so  extensive  that  some  may  feel  that  what  needs  to 
be  emphasized  is  the  underlying  distinction.  There 
have  been  those  who  have  considered  it  an  almost 
unintelligible  paradox  that  Quakers  should  be 
reckoned  as  Christians  at  all ;  assuming,  as  they  do, 
that  Christianity,  or  a  "state  of  grace,"  depends 


Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  29 

upon  the  use  of  ordinances.  To  have  afforded 
irresistible  proof  to  the  contrary  is  no  small  service 
to  the  cause  of  piety. 

Where,  then,  lies  the  fundamental  distinction 
between  the  typical  Quaker  and  the  typical  Free- 
thinker ?  Historically,  of  course,  it  is  familiar  truth 
that  the  early  Friends  were  Christians  of  an  intense 
type.  George  Fox's  career  as  a  preacher  may  be 
traced  to  his  experience  that,  when  none  of  the 
priests  could  "  speak  to  his  condition,"  a  voice  spoke 
to  him  in  the  memorable  words,  "  There  is  one,  even 
Christ  Jesus,  who  can  speak  to  thy  condition "  ;  and 
no  reader  of  his  Journal  or  Epistles  could  doubt  his 
ardent  devotion  to  Christ  as  the  Word,  the  Lamb, 
the  Light  of  the  world. 

But  this,  it  may  be  said,  though  true  as  a  matter  of 
fact  of  the  early  Friends,  is  not  necessarily  true  of 
all  who  bear  their  name  ;  especially  is  it  uncertain  as 
to  hereditary  Friends  under  the  Quaker  system  of 
birthright  membership,  by  which  the  children  of 
Friends  inherit  full  membership  in  the  Society  with- 
out any  preliminary  rite  or  declaration  of  faith. 
Such  a  system  obviously  makes  it  possible  for  many 
to  be  through  life  Friends  in  name  only,  without  any 
real  conviction  of  the  truth  of  our  fundamental 
principle.  I  have  not  observed  that  infant  baptism, 
or  even  confirmation,  afford  any  guarantee  against 
a  similarly  nominal  membership  in  other  religious 
bodies.    But,  apart  from  this  question  of  boundaries, 


30  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

what,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  conviction  or  the 
experience  which  constitutes  the  essence  of  Quaker- 
ism? What  do  we  mean  by  "true  convincement"? 
What  is  Quakerism  at  its  best  and  purest? 

When  George  Fox  and  his  companions  called 
themselves  "Friends  of  the  Truth,"  we  must,  I  think, 
recognise  that  they  had  in  mind  the  words,  "I  am 
the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life "  ;  and  "  Ye  are  my 
friends  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  command  you."  By 
the  Truth  they  meant  not  merely  abstract  truth,  but 
Him  whom  they  regarded  as  the  Light  of  the  world. 
To  obey  the  Light  meant  for  them  the  same  thing  as 
to  follow  the  Lamb.  From  that  time  onwards,  this 
has  been  the  core  of  Quakerism — not  only  in  theory 
but  in  fact.  Thought  has  been,  theoretically  at 
least,  free,  but  allegiance  to  Christ  has  been  un- 
wavering; and  sincerity  has,  in  fact,  winnowed  out 
from  the  counsels  of  the  Society,  and  even  from  the 
list  of  members,  many — probably  most — of  those  who 
have  found  themselves  unable  to  maintain  this 
allegiance.  There  would,  indeed,  be  no  place  for 
non-Christians  in  the  inner  circle  of  those  who 
conduct  the  affairs  of  the  Society,  the  central  object 
and  purpose  of  its  existence  being,  briefly,  obedience  to 
that  teaching  of  which  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  gives 
the  most  typical  instance  on  record.  The  heart  and 
core  of  Quakerism,  because  that  of  Christianity  itself, 
is  the  following  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  worship  in 
His  Name  of  the  Father  whom  He  reveals. 


Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  31 

How  is  this  discipleship  related  to  freedom  of 
thought  ? 

Discipleship,  of  course,  implies  some  fixed  con- 
victions— at  the  very  lowest,  the  conviction  that  the 
Master  is  trustworthy ;  but  fixed  convictions  are  in 
no  way  incompatible  with — perhaps  rather  conducive 
to — freedom  of  thought.  (No  one,  for  instance, 
supposes  it  essential  to  the  freedom  of  arithmetical 
thought  to  be  able  to  regard  two  and  two  as  five.) 
The  freest  thought  is  not  necessarily  that  which  goes 
farthest  afield,  but  that  which  is  least  warped  by  bias 
and  prejudice,  and  least  hampered  by  fear  of  conse- 
quences,— amongst  which  consequences  the  disap- 
proval of  the  Society  to  which  we  may  belong  is  one 
of  the  most  potent.  A  great  deal  of  religious  teaching 
certainly  has  a  warping  effect ;  so,  I  believe,  has 
a  great  deal  of  teaching  of  the  opposite  kind.  A 
steady  confidence  in  Divine  guidance,  on  the  other 
hand,  tends,  I  believe,  to  open  and  fearless  reverence. 
Every  Society  must  have  some  fixed  convictions  as 
its  principles  of  united  action,  and  the  fundamental 
principle  of  our  Society  is  certainly  discipleship — 
obedience  to  the  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ.  But  what 
is  that  teaching  ? 

This  is  a  question  which  the  Society  does  not 
undertake  to  answer  for  individuals,  though  its  very 
existence  as  a  Society  is  a  perpetual  witness  to  the 
fact  and  the  importance  of  discipleship.    I  regard 


32  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radfcmce 

Quakerism  as  admitting  of  the  widest  possible  range 
of  thought  which  can  co-exist  with  obedience  to  such 
teaching  as  the  individual  himself  recognises  as 
derived  from  Christ ;  and  this,  of  course,  implies  the 
free  exercise  of  the  reason  in  ascertaining  what  that 
teaching  actually  is. 

Now  we  come  here  upon  the  very  origin  and 
essence  of  the  peculiarity  of  Quakerism  as  compared 
with  other  forms  of  Christianity,  and  of  the  pecu- 
liarity of  what  we  may  call  the  mystical  type  of 
Quakerism  as  compared  with  the  more  modern  and 
less  exclusive  development  which  seems  to  be  rapidly 
assimilating  the  Society  to  the  outer  world,  both 
as  to  its  usages  and  customs,  and  as  to  its  standards 
of  orthodoxy.  The  distinguishing  peculiarity  of 
Quakerism  undoubtedly  lies  in  its  mystical  character. 
By  this  much-abused  word,  mystical,  I  mean  the  view 
of  life  which  springs  from  a  consciousness  of  illumi- 
nation from  within.  It  is  a  temper  of  mind,  as  we  all 
know,  which  may  be  found  in  combination  with  every 
variety  of  religious,  perhaps  even  of  non-religious, 
belief.  Inward  illumination  is  certainly  not  depen- 
dent upon  any  kind  of  orthodoxy.  But  the  tendency, 
or  the  faculty,  as  it  existed  in  the  founders  of  our 
Society,  was  in  point  of  fact  combined  with  a  belief 
in  Christian  doctrines  such  as  made  it  inevitable  that 
they  should  identify  the  Light  sinning  in  their  own 
hearts  with  that  glory  which  they  saw  "in  the  face  of 


Qimkerism  and  Free  Thought  33 

Jesus  Christ."  Quakerism  is  the  recognition  of  this 
identity  of  the  Light  within  with  the  "  Light  of  the 
World  " — it  is  a  fusion  of  the  historical  and  mystical 
faiths. 

In  these  days  we  have  all  had  to  encounter  a 
vigorous  and  sometimes  rough  handling  of  what  is 
called  "historical  Christianity."  The  Bible  and  all 
its  contents  are  being  dealt  with  in  a  way  which  is 
certainly  calculated  to  shake  whatever  can  be  shaken, 
and  it  would  be  idle  to  deny  that  this  process  has 
laid  bare  an  unsuspected  degree  of  uncertainty  as  to 
the  exact  words  uttered  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  It  is 
no  longer  possible  to  rely  upon  Scriptural  records 
alone  as  giving  us  any  complete  and  certain  knowledge 
of  His  teaching.  And  even  were  there  no  uncertainty 
as  to  the  very  words  used  by  Him,  the  inherent 
ambiguity  of  all  language  must  have  been  brought 
vividly  home  to  most  of  us  by  the  discussions,  so 
freely  published  in  the  last  half-century,  as  to  the 
real  meaning  of  passages  the  mere  letter  of  which  is 
the  least  doubtful. 

My  own  belief  is  that  the  Bible  must  gain  by 
being  dealt  with  in  the  same  manner  as  all  other 
books.  The  treasures  of  its  inspiration,  the  incom- 
parable beauty  and  depth  of  its  spiritual  teaching, 
and  the  profound  importance  of  its  history  must 
always  secure  for  it  the  reverence  alike  of  the  learned 
and  the  simple ;  and,  owing  to  it,  as  we  do,  the 

s.  3 


34  Thoughts  mi  the,  Central  Radiance 

strongest  and  purest  influence  that  can  be  exercised 
by  written  words  on  the  human  mind,  there  is  no  fear 
of  its  losing  its  hold  on  our  affections  through  ceasing 
to  be  the  object  of  an  unreasoning  idolatry. 

But,  as  a  result  of  the  searching  processes  of 
historical  criticism,  all  of  us,  even  the  least  learned, 
are  being  thrown  back  on  one  or  other  of  the  two 
main  sources  of  that  practical  certainty,  that  un- 
hesitating conviction,  which  we  all  instinctively  crave 
in  regard  to  our  deepest  concern  for  time  and  for 
eternity.  We  need  a  living  Voice,  if  only  to  interpret 
for  us  that  written  Word  which  we  may  regard  as 
containing  the  standard  of  right  belief  on  the  greatest 
of  all  questions.  Some  seek  for  this  living  inter- 
pretation at  the  hands  of  the  Church  as  represented 
by  its  ordained  ministers.  Others  seek  and  find  it  in 
their  "free  Teacher,"  the  "Christ  within,"  to  whom 
our  Quaker  predecessors  looked  with  a  confidence 
they  could  feel  in  no  human  teachers,  whatever  their 
official  position.  The  priest  must,  of  necessity,  stand 
without  us.  The  Voice  to  which  we  as  Friends  are 
pledged  to  listen  is  the  "inspeaMng  voice"  of  the 
One  who  alone  "can  speak  to  our  condition." 

And  again  we  must  ask  what  is  the  teaching  of 
our  Inward  Guide  and  Monitor  ?  What  are  the  sub- 
jects on  which  we  may  reasonably  claim  that  this 
Teacher  leaves  us  in  no  uncertainty  ?  And  again  we 
must  reply,  in  regard  to  the  inner  teaching  of  the 


Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  35 

Spirit,  as  we  did  in  regard  to  the  outer  teaching  of 
Scripture,  that  its  boundaries  are  nowhere  precisely 
laid  down — that  what  it  promises  us  is  not  a  complete 
theology  but  an  unfailing  guardianship.  The  Voice 
which  we  are  entitled  to  call  the  voice  of  our  "  free 
Teacher"  calls  us  ever  upwards.  It  assures  us  per- 
petually of  the  Father's  love ;  it]  reproves  as  well  as 
encourages ;  it  is  at  one  with  all  the  unshaken  truth 
conveyed  in  the  Gospel  story,  and  written  on  the 
"  fleshly  tables  of  the  hearts"  of  "  a  great  multitude 
whom  no  man  can  number" ;  it  tells  of  One  Who 
wipes  all  tears  from  our  eyes,  and  it  leads  us  "with  joy 
to  draw  water  out  of  the  wells  of  salvation." 

But  this  in-speaking  Voice,  though  easily  under- 
stood by  the  obedient  and  child-like  heart,  is  not 
always  rightly  interpreted,  even  in  its  simplest  instruc- 
tions. The  conscience  to  which  this  Voice  speaks — 
through  which  the  inner  Light  shines — is  itself  liable 
to  error  and  perversion,  and  may  thus  distort  the  mes- 
sage from  above,  or  may  fail  to  distinguish  it  from 
other  promptings.  Thus  the  claim  to  be  under  the 
instruction  of  the  living  and  free  Teacher  is  by  no 
means  a  claim  to  infallibility.  It  is  much  more 
nearly  a  claim  to  be  under  correction,  for,  as  George 
Fox  teaches,  the  same  Light  which  shows  us  our 
faults  is  the  Light  which  heals. 

The  very  fact  that  a  consciousness  of  illumination 
from  within  is  found  in   combination   with   every 

3—2 


36  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicvnce 

variety  of  theological  opinion  shows  that  it  cannot 
be  appealed  to  for  the  decision  of  abstract  and 
speculative  questions.  Such  doctrines,  for  example, 
as  those  relating  to  the  nature  and  origin  of  sin,  the 
meaning  of  conversion,  justification,  grace,  ordi- 
nances, the  Atonement,  the  sense  in  which  we  may 
or  ought  to  regard  Jesus  Christ  as  divine,  the  mean- 
ing of  resurrection,  the  authority  of  the  Church, — 
these  and  many  other  deep  and  abstruse  matters  on 
which  it  has  been  sought  to  obtain  unanimity  by 
creeds  and  declarations  of  faith  lie  outside  that  inner- 
most region  in  which  alone  can  be  entire  unity.  On 
these  doctrinal  questions,  divergence,  being  obviously 
inevitable,  must,  so  far  as  it  is  in  good  faith,  be 
innocent.  The  Light  within  is  spiritual,  not  merely 
intellectual  But,  as  its  radiance  is  shed  upon  the 
comparatively  outward  region  of  intellectual  diver- 
gence, it  does,  no  doubt,  lead  each  obedient  spirit 
nearer  and  nearer  to  such  truth  as  makes  for  edifica- 
tion ;  and  obedience  to  truth  after  truth  as  it  comes 
in  sight  is,  no  doubt,  the  path  which  leads  to  the 
highest  and  clearest  understanding  of  spiritual 
realities.  It  leads  also,  I  believe,  to  the  utmost 
readiness  to  accept  correction  in  the  region  of 
thought ;  and  to  a  steadfast  resolve  not  to  be  bound, 
or  to  attempt  to  bind  others,  to  verbal  propositions 
on  speculative  subjects. 

It  is,  indeed,  a  solemn  and  an  awful  thought  that 


Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  37 

as  the  outward  teaching  of  our  Master  becomes  less 
and  less  precisely  outlined,  his  disciples  are  more 
and  more  thrown  back  upon  the  thought  of  Him 
as  the  Light — the  Word  of  God— the  brightness  of 
the  Father's  glory — the  "Eadiancy  Divine"  shining 
into  our  hearts  and  penetrating  our  lives.  "  If  I  go 
not  away  the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you." 
That  which  is  seen  is  temporal ;  that  which  is  unseen 
is  eternal. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  perplexing  thoughts 
to  many  devout  minds  in  these  days  is  the  un- 
deniable and  often  remarkable  goodness  of  many 
unbelievers.  We  are  learning  more  and  more  to 
recognize  how  far  the  difference  between  good  and 
bad  is  from  coinciding  with  the  difference  between 
religious  and  non-religious  people.  This  is  not  to 
say  that  religion  has  no  influence  on  ethics,  but  that 
ethics  rests  on  a  foundation  broader  than  any  par- 
ticular form  of  religious  belief.  Whether  the  foun- 
dation of  ethics  is  other  than,  or  broader  and  deeper 
than,  that  of  religion  itself  is  a  question  which  must 
wait  till  the  meaning  of  religion  is  more  clearly 
defined  and  agreed  on  than  I  believe  it  to  be  at 
present.  Meanwhile  there  are  those  who  go  so  far 
as  to  think  that  all  degrees  of  moral  excellence 
being,  apparently,  attainable  without  religious  belief, 
that  belief  is  shown  to  be  superfluous,  and  if  super- 
fluous, then  not  fundamentally  true.    There   is,   I 


38  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

think,  some  real  weight  in  these  considerations, 
although  they  seem  to  me  to  apply  only  to  particular 
tenets,  not  to  religion  itself  They  are,  however,  at 
the  lowest,  of  importance  in  counteracting  the  natural 
tendency  of  human  beings,  especially  of  the  more 
fervent  spirits,  to  think  that  their  own  pattern  is  the 
only  right  one. 

But  when  we  look  closely  into  the  difference 
between  Agnostics  of  the  best  type  and  those  who, 
in  sincerity,  profess  themselves  disciples  of  Jesus 
Christ,  we  cannot  help  being  aware  of  a  difference, 
hard  to  define,  but  all-pervading.  While  we  must 
believe  (as  William  Penn  so  nobly  sets  forth  in 
No  Cross  No  Crown),  that  all,  even  the  heathen,  who 
are  faithful  to  the  light  they  have  are  through 
obedience  building  on  the  Bock,  we  cannot  but  be 
aware  that  there  are  some  who,  in  so  following 
Christ  as  to  be  made  one  with  Him,  have  found  the 
pearl  of  great  price  for  which  all  else  is  well  lost. 
These  dwell  in  a  region  of  experience  which  the 
others  ignore.  For  them  all  experience — in  a 
supreme  sense  all  painful  experience,  the  experience 
of  the  Cross — is  illuminated  by  the  joy  of  obedience, 
by  the  fellowship  of  His  sufferings.  Such  an  expe- 
rience of  inward  illumination,  bringing  with  it  that 
"rejoicing  in  tribulation"  which  convinces  that 
"  all  things  "  do  indeed  "  work  together  for  good  to 
them  that  love  God,"  cannot  but  be  recognized  in 


Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  39 

the  lives  of  those  who  yield  themselves  wholly  to  it. 
To  have — or,  at  least,  earnestly  to  seek — this  expe- 
rience of  a  "life  hid  with  Christ  in  God"  is  the  real 
mark  of  "a  Friend  of  the  Truth"  in  the  widest  and 
deepest  sense  of  those  words.  Obviously  it  must 
colour  the  whole  character,  and  must  affect  the  whole 
direction  of  energy.  But  it  is  an  experience  belong- 
ing to  the  innermost  region,  and  one  of  which  those 
in  whom  it  is  the  most  real  are,  perhaps,  the  least 
likely  to  speak  very  freely. 

To  be  inwardly  conscious  of  an  upspringing  foun- 
tain of  life  and  light  can  certainly  not  cramp  or 
hinder  thought,  but  it  may  well  lessen  its  eagerness  ; 
for  this  consciousness  lays  to  rest  the  craving  for  a 
solution  of  the  "  riddle  of  existence,"  and  quenches 
the  thirst  of  the  soul  by  which  so  much  of  the  rest- 
lessness of  enquiry  is  prompted.  A  great  trust  and 
a  great  peace  naturally  promote  openness  to  light 
from  all  quarters,  but  will  neither  stimulate  nor 
check  speculative  thought.  I  think,  therefore,  that 
Quakerism  and  Free  Thought  are  not  really  opposed, 
but  rather  that  they  occupy  different  provinces. 
Quakerism  is  essentially  inward — a  pressing  towards 
the  centre.  When  we  speak  of  the  Light  Within, 
we  mean  the  Light  which  shines  in  the  innermost 
and  central  region  of  our  being — the  same  Light 
which  shines  in  the  innermost  and  central  region  of 
all  being — the  Light  of  the  Spirit.    When  we  speak 


40  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

of  free  thought,  we  mean  that  unfettered  exercise  of 
the  discursive  reason  which  has  for  its  province  all 
things,  material  or  immaterial,  which  can  be  known 
to  the  human  mind — a  kind  of  necessarily  outgoing 
or  radiating  activity,  the  centrifugal  as  compared 
with  the  centripetal  force  of  the  mind.  It  is  obvious 
that  Truth  cannot  contradict  itself.  I  believe  the 
danger  of  Free  Thought  to  be,  not  that  of  contradict- 
ing any  doctrine  really  worth  holding,  but  rather 
that  of  diverting  attention  from  "the  one  thing 
needful"  to  a  multitude  of  less  important  objects. 
It  wars,  not  against  truth,  but  against  concentration 
of  mind.  It  is  essential  to  the  preservation  of 
sanity  and  the  correction  of  prejudice,  but  it  cannot, 
without  injury  to  the  whole  being,  be  allowed  to  take 
the  place  of  contemplation  and  of  adoration. 


THE  QUAKER  TRADITION. 

Such  an  expression  as  "  Quaker  Tradition "  has  a 
certain  flavour  of  paradox.  For  the  essential  peculi- 
arity of  Quakerism  is  assuredly  its  religious  inward- 
ness—in  other  words,  its  mystical  attitude.  And  it  is 
obvious  that  there  can  be  no  such  thing  as  a  school 
of  mysticism ;  the  essential  characteristic  of  the 
mystic  being  dependence  on  an  illumination  from 
within,  which  must  from  its  very  nature  be  regarded 
as  of  paramount  authority  for  the  mystic  himself,  and 
which  thus  involves  a  measure  of  independence  of 
outward  teaching.  But  while  mysticism  itself  cannot 
be  taught,  it  is  quite  possible  to  teach  respect  for  it. 
If,  on  the  one  hand,  the  habit  of  reliance  on  the  Light 
within  tends  to  produce  independence  of  dogmatic 
teaching,  it  must  be  remembered  on  the  other  hand 
that  the  existence  and  authority  of  that  Light  is 
itself  a  dogma,  which  can  be  taught  like  any  other 
doctrine ;  and  it  has  in  fact  been  handed  down  from 
generation  to  generation  of  hereditary  Friends,  and 
impressed  upon  them  by  every  kind  of  traditional 


42  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

practice,  even  to  the  extent  of  producing  in  some 
minds  a  vehement  reaction. 

For  to  believe  that  there  is  an  Inner  Light  is  one 
thing ;  to  see  it  with  the  eyes  of  one's  own  mind  is  quite 
another  thing.  All  hereditary  Friends  have  been 
taught  to  believe  in  it,  but  all  Friends  are  not  born 
mystics ;  and  to  those  whose  knowledge  of  inward 
Light  is  mainly  second-hand,  and  therefore  very  im- 
perfect, the  system  which  has  been  built  on  faith  in  it 
must  needs  be  unsatisfying,  and  may  in  certain  cases 
become  acutely  oppressive  ;  while  the  peculiarly  high 
standard  of  truthfulness  which  has  been  so  diligently 
maintained  in  the  Society  (and  which  may,  I  believe, 
be  largely  traced  to  this  very  doctrine)  makes  those 
hereditary  members  who  have  not  by  nature  the  gift 
or  faculty  of  mystical  insight  feel  a  peculiar  uneasiness 
in  the  practice  of  methods  of  worship  and  traditional 
expressions  based  upon  that  faculty.  Within  the  last 
century  there  has  been  a  very  marked  recoil  in  the 
Society  at  large  from  what  was  felt  to  be  too  exclusive 
a  reliance  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Inner  Light.  There 
are,  however,  at  the  present  time  indications  of  a 
tendency,  especially  among  the  young,  to  revert  to 
the  ancient  and  more  specially  Quaker  view.  It 
seems,  therefore,  very  desirable  that  we  should  de- 
liberately consider  what  is  the  true  meaning  and 
value  of  the  real  Quaker  tradition  in  this  matter ; 
and  how  far  we  should  aim  at  maintaining  it. 


The  Quaker  Tradition  43 

There  can,  I  think,  be  no  doubt  that  the  mystical 
view  of  things,  like  the  poetic  view,  is  the  outcome  of 
a  certain  idiosyncrasy.  There  are  born  mystics,  and 
there  are  people  to  whom  all  mystical  language  is  un- 
meaning, and  on  whose  lips  the  very  name  of  mysticism 
is  a  term  of  reproach.  The  word  of  course  implies 
the  existence  of  a  secret ;  but  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  there  are  secrets  of  two  kinds — artificial  and 
natural,  voluntary  and  involuntary.  A  mystery  may 
be  guarded  by  restrictions  deliberately  imposed  and 
maintained  with  the  object  of  preserving  a  certain 
superiority  and  claim  on  the  reverence  of  outsiders, 
which  might  vanish  if  the  secret  were  disclosed.  But 
the  secret  of  Quaker  mysticism  is  an  open  secret.  If 
it  is  hidden  from  some  eyes,  it  is  by  their  own  lack  of 
vision,  not  by  any  intentional  reticence.  The  doctrine 
of  the  Light  within — the  Light  of  Christ  in  the  heart — 
was  preached  by  Friends  in  the  beginning  with  all 
the  fervour  and  freedom  of  the  Gospel  with  which 
they  felt  it  to  be  identical.  The  desire  of  their  hearts 
was  that  all  eyes  might  be  opened  to  see  it ;  the 
labour  of  their  lives  was  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
the  Light  of  the  World,  whose  power  and  kingdom 
was  within,  and  whose  grace  was  universal ;  the 
Light  which,  while  it  convinced  of  sin,  also  healed 
sinners  ;  which  was  in  us  and  in  all  men  "the  hope  of 
glory."  They  sought,  in  George  Fox's  language,  to 
"turn  men  to  their  free  Teacher,  Jesus  Christ." 


44  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

And  the  response  they  met  with  proved  that  this 
teaching,  though  to  some  it  might  be  unmeaning,  yet 
was  deep  and  simple  enough  to  commend  itself  to  a 
great  multitude,  not  of  the  educated  specially,  but  of 
the  poor  and  the  struggling  and  the  sorrowful  It 
must  be  remembered  that  in  the  teaching  of  the  early 
Friends  the  Light  was  never  so  presented  as  to  be 
taken  for  merely  intellectual  light,  or  for  a  mere 
abstract  idea  of  light  "The  Lamb  was  the  Light 
thereof",;  the  "light,  life,  spirit,  and  grace  of  Christ" 
was  set  forth  with  a  wealth  of  expression  always 
pointing  to  the  Crucified  One  as  the  very  Fountain  of 
light  and  life.  It  was  in  His  Name  that  they  gathered 
the  "  glorious  meetings"  of  which  their  records  are 
full.  Their  strength  was  in  their  recognition  of  Him 
as  the  Light  shining  in  every  heart. 

Here  is  the  mystery  still ;  the  open  secret  which 
to  some  seems  foolishness,  to  others  a  stumbling- 
block.  Of  this  central  source  of  our  faith  I  cannot 
at  this  time  say  more.  What  I  wish  to  consider  is 
the  manner  in  which,  from  generation  to  generation, 
the  tradition  has  been  handed  down  of  our  freedom 
of  access  to  this  inward  and  Divine  teaching,  and  of 
the  conditions  needed  for  its  discernment.  Friends 
have  still,  I  believe,  a  special  responsibility  as  re- 
gards Divine  guidance,  and  the  quietness  and  inward- 
ness which  naturally  accompany  and  encourage  belief 
in  it. 


The  Quaker  Tradition  45 

It  has  often  been  pointed  out  that  the  difference 
between  the  law  and  the  Gospel  is  the  difference 
between  an  external  restraint  and  an  internal  motive. 
The  superior  power  and  beauty  of  a  virtue  arising 
from  obedience  to  inward  promptings  as  compared 
with  that  which  results  from  the  restraint  of  law  is 
a  truism  too  familiar  to  be  insisted  on.  That  "the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  within  us"  is  the  very  key- 
note of  our  Master's  teaching.  But,  like  all  indis- 
pensable metaphors,  the  words  "  within  "  and  "  with- 
out "  are  capable  of  many  applications,  and  therefore 
liable  to  many  misinterpretations.  As  regards  the 
phrase  so  long  valued  above  all  others  by  Friends, 
and  which  to  the  outer  world  has  been  the  very  glory 
of  their  profession — "  the  Light  within  "  or  "  the  Inner 
Light " — there  has,  I  think,  been  even  amongst  here- 
ditary Friends  themselves  some  serious  misunder- 
standing. There  has  been  a  tendency  to  interpret 
"within"  as  implying  a  limitation  rather  than  as 
assigning  a  central  position.  Too  often  it  seems  to 
be  understood  as  meaning  such  light  as  is  contained 
within  "my"  or  "thy"  personal  experience,  rather 
than  as  the  innermost  and  Central  Light,  whether  of 
the  individual  or  of  all  Life. 

In  short,  the  teaching  of  inwardness  seems  to 
require,  to  make  it  either  safe  or  adequate,  a  recog- 
nition, whether  express  or  implicit,  of  the  concentric 
structure,  not  only  of  human  beings  but  of  humanity 


46  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

and  consciousness.  The  tendency  to  regard  all  ex- 
perience as  in  various  degrees  central  or  peripheral, 
as  radiating  from  or  converging  towards  a  centre,  is 
I  suppose,  one  of  the  chief  characteristics  of  the  born 
mystic.  It  is,  at  any  rate,  the  key  to  such  mystical 
teaching  as  that  of  the  early  Friends ;  and  it  appears 
to  me  to  be  the  key  to  most  of  the  problems  by  which 
we  are  encountered  in  our  endeavour  to  read  the 
experience  of  life  in  the  light  of  faith.  For  faith 
itself  is  the  faculty  by  which  we  are  enabled  to  judge 
not  by  "the  appearance"  but  by  the  underlying 
reality.  By  "  innermost"  we  mean  that  which  is  from 
every  point  of  view  the  deepest  or  (which  is  the  same 
thing)  the  highest  or  central  truth — the  truth  which 
is  to  "  the  appearance"  as  the  centre  is  to  the  surface 
of  a  globe.  While  we  look  only  at  the  surface  of 
other  lives  they  often  bear  the  appearance  of  un- 
meaning or  cruel  tragedies ;  those  very  lives  which 
seen  from  within  may  be  full  of  the  peace  of  heartfelt 
consent,  converting  tragedy  into  martyrdom,  while 
tribulation  becomes  "all  joy"  in  the  light  of  the 
central  glory.  Even  short  of  this  spiritual  experience 
(not  so  rare  as  it  may  appear  to  those  who  see  only 
the  surface)  there  will  always  be  a  difference  between 
the  summary  impressions  of  hasty  observers  and 
actual  experience  as  revealed  to  the  penetrative 
sympathy  of  faith ;  a  difference  which,  when  it  has 
been  a  few  times  brought  home  to  us  by  inquiry  or 


The  Quaker  Tradition  47 

by  some  unsought  and  unexpected  self-revelation, 
will  make  us  ever  afterwards  distrustful  of  the  rash- 
ness of  judgments  merely  from  without. 

This  difference  between  the  outer  and  inner  life  is 
constantly  impressed  upon  those  brought  up,  as 
Friends  have  been,  in  the  continual  recognition  of  the 
authority  of  the  "  inward  monitor,"  accompanied  by 
the  disuse  of  all  outward  rites  and  forms  of  devotion, 
the  place  of  which  amongst  us  is  filled  by  silence. 
To  watch  "in  the  stillness"  for  the  inspeaking  Voice, 
to  wait  and  to  feel  for  the  promptings  of  the  Spirit 
of  truth  in  one's  own  heart,  in  every  action  to  look 
with  confidence  for  guidance  from  above — these  and 
many  such  familiar  admonitions  are  the  ABC  of  a 
real  Quaker  education. 

That  the  Voice  of  the  Divine  Teacher  is  to  be 
heard  "within,"  and  that  obedience  to  this  inward 
teaching  is  all-sufficient,  is  no  doubt  as  much  a  doctrine 
as  any  clause  in  the  creeds ;  but  it  is  a  doctrine  so 
all-embracing  as  to  have  a  tendency  to  supersede 
creeds — not  only  to  discourage  their  use  as  formu- 
laries, but  actually  to  cause  many  parents  to  abstain 
from  inculcating  their  contents  upon  children's  minds. 
I  imagine  that,  in  point  of  fact,  this  one  article  of 
belief — tha,t  a  willing  obedience  to  Divine  teaching  is 
the  one  path  of  salvation — has  often  left  but  little 
room  for  anything  that  could  be  called  doctrinal 
teaching  in  the  families  of  Friends.    I  speak  with 


48  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

some  diffidence  on  this  point,  not  having  myself  been 
brought  up  in  the  Society,  and  being  well  aware  that 
there  have  been  great  changes  of  feeling  and  con- 
viction with  regard  to  the  need  of  "  definite  teaching." 
But  that  in  former  times  Friends  did  lay  much 
greater  stress  upon  the  duty  of  looking  for  "right 
guidance"  in  comparison  with  that  of  holding  "sound 
doctrine"  than  was  commonly  the  case  in  other 
religious  societies  cannot,  I  think,  be  doubted.  It 
has  often  been  made  a  reproach  to  Quakerism.  To 
my  own  mind  it  appears  to  be  one  of  the  greatest 
claims  the  Quaker  tradition  has  upon  our  respect  and 
gratitude. 

For  indeed  there  is  nothing  in  this  article  of  belief 
to  hinder  soundness  of  doctrine  ;  it  hinders  only  the 
attempt  to  fix  it  in  forms  of  words  and  to  stamp  these 
with  finality  and  necessity.  Friends  certainly  can 
never  believe  that  all  who  do  not  "keep  whole  and 
undefiled  the  Catholic  faith,"  as  defined  in  the  Athan- 
asian  Creed,  "will  perish  everlastingly."  But  this 
does  not  involve  the  denial  of  a  single  article  of  that 
or  any  other  creed.  "Words,"  from  which  George 
Fox  sometimes  felt  it  his  place  to  "  famish  the  people," 
are  necessarily  outward,  and  therefore  of  compara- 
tively little  importance.  But  the  habit  of  inward 
obedience,  which  can  be  taught  both  by  words  and  by 
example,  is  the  very  life  of  our  spirits ;  and  inward 
obedience  may  call  upon  us  to  accept  the  correction 


The  Quaker  Tradition  49 

of  our  religious  phraseology.  In  these  days  of  shak- 
ing of  all  that  can  be  shaken  those  may  be  thankful 
whose  faith  is  not  bound  to  any  definite  form  of  words. 
There  is  an  obvious  danger  in  laying  stress  on 
that  meaning  of  the  word  "within"  which  implies 
limitation,  so  that  the  idea  of  a  light  shining  only 
within  the  four  walls  of  our  own  minds  is  substituted 
for  the  great  truth  that  Light  is  in  its  very  nature  a 
radiating  energy ;  that  the  "  radiancy  Divine"  springs 
from  the  very  Centre  of  Life  and  must  ever  stream 
forth  in  all  directions ;  that  it  is  hindered  only  by 
the  unresponsiveness  of  our  mysteriously  darkened 
minds ;  and  that  its  blessed  office  is  not  only  to 
reveal  but  to  heal  our  sins  and  infirmities.  Too  often 
people  have  allowed  themselves  to  think  of  "the 
Light  within"  as  an  exclusive  possession  of  each 
individual,  and  have  so  misunderstood  the  verbal 
teaching  of  obedience  to  it  as  to  think  they  were 
called  on  to  find  instruction  in  a  solitary  introspec- 
tiveness  which  but  too  easily  becomes  morbid — the 
natural  result  of  studying  one's  own  feelings  instead 
of  looking  upwards  (through  the  skylight  of  conscience) 
to  the  very  Fountain  of  pure  and  passionless  illumi- 
nation— the  Light  which  lighteth  every  man — which 
being  common  to  all  cannot  exalt  one  above  another 
or  lead  to  dissension  or  self-sufficiency.  This  inner- 
most Light  is  in  its  very  nature  dominant.  The  attempt 
to  increase  by  it  exclusion  of  that  which  is  without 

8.  4 


50  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

is  suicidal.  Dearly  as  I  prize  the  Quaker  tradition 
of  inwardness,  I  cannot  wonder  or  be  sorry  that  many 
a  one  has  broken  away  from  so  dangerous  a  perversion 
of  it.  Not  by  the  exclusion  of  lesser  lights  but  by 
obedience  to  the  one  Supreme  Light  do  we  increase 
the  measure  of  inward  illumination. 

If  we  are  to  obey  this  Supreme  Light,  we  must  of 
course  learn  to  recognize  it ;  and  in  order  to  do  so 
we  must  be  quiet  True  inward  quietness  is  not  that 
which  may  be  produced  by  shutting  out  all  outward 
causes  of  distraction — a  process  which  when  carried 
out  too  severely  may  but  intensify  the  inward  ferment 
of  the  mind,  especially  in  the  young.  It  is  rather 
a  state  of  stable  equilibrium ;  resulting  from  the 
resolute  seeking  first  of  that  which  is  really  primary. 
It  is  not  vacancy,  but  stability ;  the  steadfastness  of 
a  single  purpose.  Such  a  purpose  diffuses  a  certain 
repose  over  the  whole  mind,  and  even  over  outward 
surroundings,  so  that  frivolous  and  trivial  distractions 
fall  away  from  before  it.  An  outward  calm  may, 
however,  favour  the  growth  of  such  an  inward 
purpose ;  the  two  things  may  act  and  re-act  on  one 
another. 

Inwardness  and  true  quietness  indeed  appear  to 
be  but  two  aspects  of  the  same  thing — of  a  truly 
"  centred"  life.  In  the  innermost  region  of  life  there 
is  perpetual  calm.  Perturbations  and  excitements 
belong  to  the  comparatively  superficial  part  of  our 


The  Qudlter  Tradition  51 

nature.  In  cleaving  to  the  Centre  we  cannot  but  be 
still ;  to  be  inwardly  still  is  to  be  aware  of  the  Centre. 
This  may  be  mystical  language,  unfamiliar  to  those 
to  whom  it  has  not  occurred  that  all  parts  of  our 
nature  are  not  on  one  level,  and  do  not  respond  to 
the  same  plane  in  our  environment ;  but  it  is  also  the 
language  of  hard  common-sense.  The  Centre  means 
whatever  is  most  unchangeable,  most  real,  most  truly 
important.  To  attach  ourselves  by  preference  to 
whatever  is  least  liable  to  change  and  failure  is 
obviously  the  course  demanded  even  by  mere  pru- 
dence. And  success  in  any  great  aim  requires,  as 
a  matter  of  course,  gravity  and  the  calmness  of 
deliberation. 

The  quietness  of  self-control  is  often  the  first 
step  towards  spiritual  vision.  It  is  perhaps  the  only 
step  in  that  direction  to  which  we  can  point  one 
another.  "  Stand  still  in  the  Light,"  "  Stand  still  and 
see  the  Salvation  of  God."  Notwithstanding  all 
possible  dangers  from  perversion  or  exaggeration  in 
the  teaching  of  quietness,  the  need  for  it  lies  too 
deep  in  human  nature  to  be  forgotten  while  the 
search  after  Truth  and  the  God  of  Truth  holds  its 
place  among  us. 

Friends  in  former  times  have  no  doubt  erred — a 
very  noble  error — in  too  sternly  refusing  to  give  any 
place  to  the  seductive  delights  of  the  eye  and  the  ear ; 
and  in  too  rigidly  excluding  from  their  own  and  their 

4—2 


52  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

children's  lives  much  that  was  innocent  and  beautiful. 
Nature  and  common-sense  have  been  too  strong  for 
the  policy  of  exclusion,  and  the  danger  now  seems  to 
be  that  in  the  reaction  from  it  we  may  forget  the 
supreme  and  unchanging  necessity  of  a  right  sub- 
ordination. So  great  and  overwhelming  has  been  the 
rush  of  increasing  interest  and  excitement  in  the 
outer  life  of  action,  of  discovery,  of  enjoyment  and 
amusement,  that  even  our  religion  is  in  danger  of 
becoming  an  outward  thing.  Philanthropy  is  good, 
and  missionary  zeal  is  good;  active  endeavours  to 
"extend  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom"  are  good;  but 
resolute  obedience  to  the  Kingdom  of  God  within 
us  must  come  first  both  in  order  of  time  and  in 
order  of  importance.  It  is  the  central  root  of 
obedience  alone  which  can  give  to  outward  activity 
any  value  or  beauty.  This  is  the  ancient  Quaker 
principle,  and  unless  we  hold  firmly  to  it  both  in 
thought  and  in  action  our  Society  will  assuredly 
become  as  salt  that  has  lost  its  savour. 

To  make  clear  the  paramount  importance  and 
value  of  that  which  is  central  without  disparagement 
of  that  which  is  outward  is  to  do  the  greatest  possible 
service  to  religion.  If  the  Society  of  Friends  can 
open  wide  its  doors,  not  so  much  to  new  members  as 
to  new  ideas  and  new  sources  of  knowledge,  without 
losing  its  ancient  and  deep  hold  on  eternal  truth ;  if 
it  can  maintain  that  inward  quietness  which  belongs 


The  Quaker  Tradition  53 

inevitably  to  immediate  access  to  the  Divine  Presence, 
without  losing  its  kinship  with  all  that  is  human, 
it  may  fill  a  unique  place  in  the  present  struggle  of 
faith. 

No  doubt  one  result  of  the  opening  of  doors  and 
throwing  down  of  hedges  must  be  the  gradual  disap- 
pearance of  the  old  and  well-loved  type  of  exclusive 
Quakerism,  with  its  picturesque  quaintness,  and 
perhaps  even  something  of  its  "holy  atmosphere"  of 
awe  and  reverence.  But  we  shall  hardly  stay  to  sigh 
over  this  if  we  may  but  watch  the  dawn  of  a  yet 
truer  and  more  lasting,  because  more  free,  more  open 
and  trustful  type  of  reverent  holiness ;  if,  while 
"speech,  behaviour,  and  apparel"  change  like  all  out- 
ward things,  the  habit  of  looking  for  and  obeying 
Divine  guidance  becomes  more  and  more  firmly 
established.  How  far  this  habit  can  be  maintained, 
together  with  unrestricted  intercourse  with  those 
to  whom  the  very  words  "Divine  guidance"  mean 
nothing,  it  is  hard  to  guess.  In  this  as  in  so  many 
matters  we  must  choose  our  path  without  waiting  till 
we  can  foresee  whither  it  will  lead  us.  And  assuredly 
we  can  cleave  to  the  imperishable  truth  of  the 
Quaker  tradition  without  being  bound  by  all  the 
passing  forms  it  has  developed. 

Perhaps  the  chief  help  towards  fidelity  to  the 
essence  of  our  tradition  lies  in  our  manner  of  worship. 
This  being  based  upon  silence — freed  from  rites  and 


54  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

ceremonies  and  from  clerical  direction,  repeated  in 
the  daily  devotions  of  the  family,  and  striking  the 
keynote  of  private  and  individual  seasons  of  retire- 
ment— has  a  powerful  tendency  to  achieve  and  to 
diffuse  the  central  calm  of  entire  dependence  on  God, 
Amongst  those  who  have  been  brought  up  in  the 
resultant  atmosphere  there  is  certainly  observable  a 
tendency  in  all  things,  even  in  the  minutest  actions 
of  daily  life,  to  wait  and  to  watch  for  guidance  from 
above.  To  one  who  like  myself  has  come  into  the 
Society  in  mature  life,  one  of  the  most  striking  facts 
one  meets  with  in  doing  so  is  the  readiness  of  Friends 
to  make  way  for  any  intimation  of  a  prompting  from 
within.  In  cases  in  which  elsewhere  some  proposed 
course  of  action  would  be  met  by  free  criticism  and 
by  a  discussion  of  reasons  for  and  against  it,  the 
newcomer  is  perhaps  startled  to  find  that  the  effect  on 
Friends  is  that  of  a  sudden  hush — an  instinctive  pause, 
in  which  the  proposal  seems  to  sink  out  of  sight  for 
a  while,  and  some  silent  process  of  weighing  and 
waiting  takes  the  place  of  spoken  comment.  The  final 
comment,  when  it  does  come,  has  often  a  ripeness 
and  a  wisdom  which  fully  justify  the  method  of 
concentration  and  upward  expectancy  by  which  it 
has  been  arrived  at.  Especially  if  any  kind  of  religious 
service  be  in  question,  there  is  something  surprising, 
as  well  as  indescribably  comforting,  in  the  readiness  of 
Friends  to  fall  in  with  and  promote  the  minutest 


The  Quaker  Tradition  55 

fulfilment  of  the  individual  vision.  And  even  in  all 
the  trivial  arrangements  of  everyday  life  this  atmo- 
sphere of  reverent  helpfulness  seems  to  pervade  the 
typical  Quaker  household.  One  finds  often  amongst 
Friends  a  peculiar  combination  of  flexibility  and 
orderliness,  as  well  as  a  gentle  reserve,  which  have 
their  roots  in  the  characteristic  tradition  of  trust  in 
Divine  guidance.  The  "inward  monitor"  is  listened 
to  even  in  the  minutest  details  of  ordinary  conduct. 

Of  course  there  is  a  shadow  side  to  this  beautiful 
habit  of  trust.  The  traditional  teaching  of  the  duty 
of  looking  for  "  right  guidance"  has  no  doubt  in  some 
cases  become  oppressive  and  overstrained.  Young 
people  have  grown  up  in  an  atmosphere  of  awe 
which  tended  to  produce  a  reaction  and  a  longing 
for  something  more  outward  and  tangible  in  their 
devotions,  and  in  some  cases  the  habitual  watch  for 
guidance  has  degenerated  into  superstition.  But  in 
spite  of  all  dangers  there  is  in  it  a  virtue  which  we 
cannot  afford  to  lose. 

We  need,  I  think,  mainly  two  things  in  order  to 
preserve  this  virtue  of  immediate  dependence  on 
Divine  teaching  from  the  perversions  to  which 
experience  has  shown  it  to  be  liable.  In  the  first 
place,  we  need  to  recognize  that  the  Light  within  is 
(as  I  have  tried  to  point  out)  central,  unbounded, 
radiating — that  it  burns  best  with  open  doors — that 
while  all  light  is  one,  that  which  shines  from  spirit  to 


56  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

spirit  is  the  innermost  glory  of  unchangeable  Truth, 
making  manifest  the  path  of  holiness,  of  pureness,  of 
eternal  life.  And,  secondly,  we  need  to  remember 
that  the  guidance  for  which  we  can  always  and 
reasonably  look  directs  us  not  to  the  fulfilment  of 
our  own  desires  but  to  the  satisfaction  of  our  spirit's 
supreme  hope.  The  One  Guide  leads  to  the  One 
Home ;  often  through  failures  and  mistakes,  but 
always  upward  and  heavenward.  The  work  of  the 
"inward  monitor"  is  to  correct,  not  to  explain;  so 
that  to  dwell  under  His  teaching  is  to  become 
increasingly  humble  and  contrite ;  wise  with  the 
wisdom  of  simplicity ;  not  necessarily  to  acquire 
any  other  knowledge  than  the  knowledge,  so  far  as  it 
concerns  ourselves,  of  His  Will.  Can  we  have  a 
higher  aim  than  so  to  live  that  we  may,  in  our 
measure,  transmit  the  radiance  of  this  Central  Light  ? 


WHAT  DOES  SILENCE  MEAN? 

Mere  silence — the  silence  of  the  lips — may  of 
course  cover  every  variety  of  mental  state.  We 
Friends  are  so  accustomed  to  the  thought  of  its  fitness 
to  be  the  "  basis"  of  worship,  that  I  think  many  of  us 
fail  to  ask  ourselves  why  this  is  so.  Even  hereditary 
Friends  (or  perhaps  these  especially)  seem  sometimes 
to  misinterpret  its  real  value,  and  to  forget  some  of  its 
meanings.  It  is  also  often  forgotten  that  the  silence 
of  the  lips  is  but  a  means  to  an  end,  or  an  eloquent 
sign  of  something  deeper.  We  forget  that  silence  is 
not  the  same  thing  as  stillness;  and  that  the  true 
test  of  the  value  either  of  words  or  of  silence  is 
their  power  to  gather  into  the  stillness  of  true 
worship. 

First  let  us  consider  how  far  the  absence  of  words 
does  tend  towards  this  inward  stillness,  which  is  at 
once  the  condition  and  the  result  of  any  true  acquaint- 
ance with  God. 


58  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

The  disuse  of  prescribed  forms  of  words,  the 
practical  recognition  that  words  are  not  an  essential 
part  of  worship,  of  course  means  in  the  first  place 
freedom  from  any  necessary  temptation  to  insincerity. 
Its  value  in  this  respect  can  perhaps  hardly  be  fully 
estimated  except  by  those  who  have  gone  through 
the  struggles  of  conscience  caused  by  the  habitual  use 
of  liturgical  forms,  along  with  an  ever-growing  doubt 
how  far  the  prescribed  words  were  true  for  oneself. 
This  uneasiness  may  arise  quite  apart  from  anything 
that  would  be  called  "religious  doubt" — apart  from 
any  misgivings  as  to  the  truth  of  creeds  or  doctrines 
— simply  in  the  form  of  the  very  obvious  question — 
Do  I  at  this  moment  experience  the  feelings  I  am 
expressing?  When  I  say  "there  is  no  health  in 
us,"  or  that  we  "lift  up  our  hearts  to  the  Lord,"  am 
I  uttering  a  mere  empty  form  ?  or,  worse  still,  am  I 
trying  to  induce  in  myself  a  purely  factitious  emotion  ? 
I  know  that  many  truly  pious  people  are  entirely 
free  from  these  scruples,  and  feel  no  hesitation  in 
repeating,  or  kneeling  while  others  repeat,  such  words 
as  these  just  as  a  method  of  expressing  the  most 
general  concurrence  in  an  intention  of  worship,  or  as 
tending  to  produce  feelings  right  and  suitable  in 
themselves,  and  which  they  think  none  the  worse  for 
being  artificially  produced.  It  is  a  difficult  question 
how  far  such  a  manner  of  worship  can  be  legitimate 
or  justifiable.    I  do  not  see  how  it  can  fail  often  to 


What  does  Silence  mean?  59 

produce  in  thoughtful  minds  a  sense  of  insincerity  or 
at  least  a  sense  of  something  artificial  and  factitious 
in  our  acts  of  devotion.  It  may  be  urged  that  the 
very  object  of  meeting  together  for  united  worship  is 
to  create,  or  to  stimulate  if  already  existing,  certain 
frames  of  mind  and  certain  devout  affections.  It  is 
a  very  grave  question  whether  such  manipulation  of 
experience  can  be  right.  Friends  at  any  rate  have 
clearly  decided  against  it.  I  believe  this  to  be  one 
of  the  great  services  they  have  rendered  to  the  cause 
of  sincerity  and  truth.  The  supreme  need  of  the 
multitude  of  seekers  after  God  in  the  present  day  is 
to  find  some  mode  of  approaching  Him  which  shall 
have  in  it  no  suspicion  of  unreality,  of  self-deception, 
or  even  of  bias. 

But  in  these  days  there  are  few  to  whom  the  use 
of  liturgical  forms  can  be  free  from  objections  of  a 
yet  more  serious  kind  than  this  want  of  perfect 
consistency  with  present  feeling.  The  most  marked 
characteristic  of  the  last  half-century  is  what  has  been 
called  the  "disintegration  of  beliefs" — not  alone 
outspoken  doubts  as  to  the  truth  of  the  most  funda- 
mental doctrines  of  all  religion,  but  the  falling  to 
pieces,  so  to  speak,  of  systems  formerly  accepted  or 
rejected  as  coherent  and  organic  wholes.  Not  theo- 
logical systems  alone,  but  these  chiefly,  have  undergone 
processes  of  analysis  and  criticism  under  new  lights, 
through  which  each  separate  article  of  any  creed  has 


60  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

been  challenged  and  discussed  on  its  own  merits ; 
orthodoxy  is  at  a  discount,  and  we  ask  not  whether 
any  given  doctrine  is  an  essential  part  of  Christianity, 
but  what  are  the  grounds  upon  which  Christians  have 
considered  it  to  be  worthy  of  belief.  Each  separate 
article  of  every  creed  has  been  so  vigorously  and  so 
publicly  challenged  and  discussed  that  the  undisturbed 
and  unquestioning  belief  in  any  kind  of  orthodoxy  can 
linger  only  in  very  sheltered  spots.  We  have  to  face 
the  fact  that  "the  questioning  spirit"  is  rapidly 
penetrating  into  every  recess  of  thought  and  feeling, 
and  that  in  a  large  proportion  of  instances  the  only 
reply  we  can  make  to  its  challenge  is  "  We  know  not, 
and  we  need  not  know."  A  confession  of  ignorance 
is  being  extorted  by  sincerity  from  many  who  used, 
or  whose  parents  used,  to  think  that  loyalty  required 
from  them  the  utmost  positiveness  of  conviction. 

This  state  of  affairs,  whether  good  or  bad,  is  too 
obvious  to  be  disregarded  The  Church  of  England 
with  a  very  uncertain  voice,  and  the  Church  of  Rome 
more  peremptorily,  meet  it  by  the  demand  for  sub- 
mission, and  by  the  claim  that  the  Church  is  the 
Divinely  appointed  guardian  of  a  body  of  truth, 
which  Christians  are  no  more  free  to  dismember  than 
to  reject  Friends  have  always  met  it  by  the  quiet 
confidence  that  (in  the  language  of  George  Fox)  "God 
is  come  to  teach  His  people  Himself" — and  that 
there  is  "  One  who  can  speak  to  our  condition,"  and 


What  does  Silence  mean?  61 

Who,  if  we  yield  ourselves  to  His  Spirit,  will  "lead  us 
into  all  truth."  The  two  methods  are  obviously 
incompatible,  and  as  we  cleave  to  the  one  principle 
or  to  the  other,  we  shall  regard  the  present  phase 
of  thought  mainly  with  fear  or  mainly  with  hope. 
For  my  own  part  I  believe  it  to  be  mainly  good, 
because  mainly  a  struggle  towards  Light — a  process 
by  which  Truth  must  gain  in  the  long  run.  It  is 
no  doubt  a  process  full  of  distress  and  of  danger  to 
individual  seekers ;  but  if  our  faith  be  true,  if  God 
be  Himself  our  Teacher  and  Guide,  how  can  we  doubt 
that  all  who  seek  must  find  ?  how  can  we  fear  that 
even  the  blindest  wanderings  into  the  wilderness  can 
deprive  any  of  us  of  the  care  of  the  Good  Shepherd  ? 

Now,  while  passing  through  this  process  of  dis- 
integration and  testing  of  accepted  beliefs,  the  use  of 
a  liturgy  steeped  through  and  through  with  dogma 
may  well  be  intolerable  to  the  honest-hearted,  while 
yet  the  need  of  united  worship  may  be  more  than 
ever  felt. 

There  are,  I  know,  many  Friends  in  these  days  who 
regret  the  absence  of  "definite  teaching"  from  our 
meetings,  and  who  would  shrink  from  recognizing  it 
as  one  of  the  advantages  of  our  manner  of  worship 
tia&t,just  in  so  far  as  it  is  silent,  it  not  only  throws 
open  the  door  wide  to  those  who  are  passing  through 
all  degrees  of  doubt  and  of  agnosticism,  but  allows 
of  their  sharing  in  the  devotions  of  others  without 


62  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

disturbance  from  well-meaning  zeal,  or  stumbling- 
blocks  in  the  form  of  professions  of  faith.  Here  of 
course  we  must  recognize  that  there  is  a  difference  of 
judgment  amongst  us  as  to  the  need  for  doctrinal 
agreement.  If  to  be  of  one  mind  on  abstract  theo- 
logical questions  is  necessary  to  our  hope  of  Christian 
unity,  we  may  well  fly  to  definite  teaching,  even  at 
the  risk  of  repelling  some  of  the  troubled  spirits 
whom  we  would  fain  help.  But  if  it  be  true,  as  I 
most  earnestly  believe,  that  our  bond  of  union  lies 
not  at  all  in  coincidence  of  mere  opinion,  but  in  the 
following  of  One  Lord,  must  it  not  be  our  desire 
before  all  things  to  remove  every  stumbling-block  or 
cause  of  offence  from  the  path  of  those  who  are 
seeking  light  ?  Must  we  not  remember  how  often  the 
excess  of  definite  teaching  and  its  proved  fallibility 
has  been  the  very  cause  of  their  revolt  ?  Do  we  not 
well  to  be  "  slow  to  speak "  in  the  presence  of  those 
who  have  been  wounded  by  the  strife  of  tongues  ? 

It  is  time  that  we  should  recognize  that  agnos- 
ticism is  not  a  hostile  camp,  but  a  rich  recruiting 
ground, — that  agnostics  are  not  necessarily  adversaries 
of  faith,  but  often  the  most  earnest  seekers  after  it. 
I  am  of  course  using  the  word  in  what  I  take  to  be 
its  proper,  as  it  is  certainly  its  original,  sense  ;  not  as 
necessarily  implying  the  denial  of  the  possibility  of 
any  knowledge,  but  as  a  disclaimer  of  special  know- 
ledge, respecting  the  Unseen  and  Eternal.    In  this 


What  does  Silence  mean?  63 

sense  we  surely  all  are,  or  ought  to  be,  largely 
agnostics — "Christian  agnostics,"  if  such  be  our 
happy  lot — but  still  ready  and  even  earnest  to  con- 
fess the  imperfection  of  our  knowledge  and  the  dim- 
ness of  our  vision  in  regions  where  the  learning  of  the 
deepest  scholars  avails  but  to  show  the  immensity 
and  insolubility  of  the  surrounding  problems. 

Agnostics  in  this  sense  are,  not  less  than  others, 
M  athirst  for  the  living  God."  What  they  need,  what 
all  of  us  need,  is  not  an  answer  to  questions,  but  a 
glimpse  of  the  Presence.  We  may  not  be  able — 
perhaps  no  one  would  be  able — to  clear  up  all  their 
perplexities.  But  if  in  the  silence  we  are  truly 
worshipping,  we  may  give  the  only  help  that  can 
avail — the  sense  of  the  reality  of  that  which  all  seek 
and  some  have  found — of  that  which  seeks  all  till  all 
are  found.  Prayer  lies  deeper  than  thought.  It  is 
the  only  power  which  can  subdue  all  rebellious 
thought,  and  satisfy  all  hungry  and  thirsty  thought. 
If  we  did  but  understand  the  depth  of  conscious  need 
which  may  exist  in  the  very  heart  of  uncertainty  as 
to  what  is  lawful  as  utterance,  we  should  above  all 
things  dread  to  block  up  the  entrance  to  our  sanctuary 
with  words  and  dogmas. 

People  forget  that  confident  assertion  is  much 
more  likely  to  produce  contradiction  than  conviction. 
Years  ago  a  story  was  told  me  of  the  experience  of 
,one  whose  casual  attendance  at  a  meeting  held  in 


64  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

unbroken  silence  had  led  to  hia  conversion.  His 
comment  was,  "If  they  had  said  anything  I  could 
have  answered  them."  This  vividly  describes  what 
was  for  some  years  my  own  habitual  feeling,  when 
struggling  with  almost  overpowering  doubts  as  to  the 
truth  of  Christianity.  The  words  spoken  in  meetings, 
especially  those  of  the  most  intellectual  and  cultivated 
speakers,  often  did  but  revive  all  my  difficulties ;  but 
the  silence — the  united  stillness — had  a  subduing  and 
healing  power  not  to  be  described.  "Words  can  always 
be  opposed.  You  cannot  oppose  silence ;  and  few,  I 
believe,  can  altogether  resist  it. 

But  it  is  not  only  on  the  ground  of  its  being  a 
peculiarly  persuasive  form  of  eloquence  that  I  would 
urge  the  value  of  silence.  It  is  rather  because  of  its 
inherent  fitness  as  a  part  of  the  process  by  which  we 
acquaint  ourselves  with  God,  and  become  aware  of 
His  Presence  in  us  and  amongst  us.  It  means  space 
for  such  inward  exercises  of  mind  as  in  most  cases 
precede  and  accompany  any  conscious  approach  to 
the  Divine  Presence.  And  here  I  think  we  have 
often  darkened  counsel  by  the  repetition  of  certain 
traditional  phrases,  which  apart  from  their  context 
become  false,  such  as  the  expression  about  the  mind 
when  rightly  prepared  for  the  transmission  of  Divine 
messages  being  like  "a  sheet  of  blank  paper" — a 
comparison  very  misleading  if  understood  to  mean 
that  the  way  to  obtain  Divine  illumination  is  to 


What  does  Silence  mean?  06 

reduce  the  human  mind  to  a  state  of  vacancy,  but 
apt  enough  if  used  to  suggest  the  familiar  truth  that 
a  reflecting  surface  must  be  clean  and  free  from  con- 
fusing marks  if  it  is  to  give  back  clearly  the  images 
presented  to  it — that  in  human  minds,  as  in  water, 
stillness  is  generally  a  condition  necessary  for  perfect 
clearness. 

The  inward  silence  and  stillness  for  the  sake  of 
which  we  value  and  practice  outward  silence  is  a 
very  different  thing  from  vacancy.  It  is  rather  the 
quiescence  of  a  perfectly  ordered  fullness — a  leaving 
behind  of  hurrying  outward  thoughts  and  an  entering 
into  the  region  of  central  calm.  And  let  us  remember 
that  it  is  a  condition  to  be  resolutely  sought  for,  not 
a  merely  passive  state  into  which  we  may  lapse  at 
will.  In  seeking  to  be  still,  the  first  step  of  necessity 
is  to  exclude  all  disturbance  and  commotion  from 
without;  but  this  is  not  all,  there  are  inward  dis- 
turbances and  commotions  to  be  subdued  with  a 
strong  hand.  There  is  a  natural  impulse  to  fly  from 
the  presence  of  God  to  a  multitude  of  distractions, 
which  we  must  resolutely  control  if  we  would  taste 
the  blessedness  of  conscious  nearness  to  Him.  I 
believe  it  often  is  the  case  that  the  way  to  achieve 
this  resolute  self-control  is  through  thought — through 
a  deliberate  act  of  attention  to  our  own  highest  con- 
ceptions of  the  nature  and  the  will  of  Him  with 
Whom  we  have  to  do.    It  may  be  that  to  achieve 

s.  5 


66  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

it  requires  a  struggle  of  the  will — a  struggle  not  only 
for  steady  attention  but  for  submission.  Many  and 
sore  conflicts  may  have  to  be  passed  through  before 
we  can  be  gathered  into  that  peace  of  God  which 
awaits  the  humble  and  contrite  soul  as  it  draws  near 
to  Him.  It  may  be  that  on  any  given  occasion  of 
worship  we  can  but  attain  to  a  sense  of  our  own 
poverty  and  faultiness.  The  hour  spent  in  an  honest 
attempt  to  withdraw  from  the  things  of  time  and  to 
enter  into  the  sanctuary  may  leave  us  not  higher  but 
lower  in  our  own  estimation — nearer  the  truth  in- 
deed, and  nearer  in  very  truth  to  ultimate  victory, 
but  more  and  more  aware  of  the  distance  which 
separates  us  from  the  haven  where  we  would  be. 
Many  a  painful  revelation  is  made  to  us  in  these 
hours  ;  many  an  unwelcome  duty  opened  before  us  ; 
many  a  secret  weakness  laid  bare.  It  is  indeed  true, 
as  Friends  have  been  accustomed  to  say,  that  we  can- 
not expect  "to  eat  the  bread  of  idleness"  in  our 
silent  meetings.  Every  individual  spirit  must  work 
out  its  own  salvation  in  a  living  exercise  of  heart  and 
mind,  an  exercise  in  which  "fear  and  trembling" 
must  often  be  our  portion,  and  which  cannot  possibly 
be  fully  carried  out  under  disturbing  influences  from 
without.  Silence  is  often  a  stern  discipline,  a  laying 
bare  of  the  soul  before  God,  a  listening  to  the  "reproof 
of  life."  But  the  discipline  has  to  be  gone  through, 
the  reproof  has  to  be  submitted  to,  before  we  can 


What  does  Silence  mean?  67 

find  our  right  place  in  the  temple.  Words  may  help 
and  silence  may  help,  but  the  one  thing  needful  is 
that  the  heart  should  turn  to  its  Maker  as  the  needle 
turns  to  the  pole.    For  this  we  must  be  still. 

It  is  sometimes  assumed  that  those  who  are 
concerned  for  the  maintenance  of  our  freedom  from 
set  forms  of  words,  and  from  any  words  without 
"the  anointing,"  desire  silence  for  the  sake  of  spiri- 
tual self-indulgence ;  as  an  opportunity  for  culti- 
vating ecstatic  or  abnormal  emotion.  Those  who  are 
zealous  for  the  depth  and  purity  of  the  worship 
"based  upon  silence,"  springing  out  of  stillness,  are 
often  supposed  to  be  comparatively  indifferent  to  the 
service  of  mankind, — willing  to  wrap  themselves  in 
a  selfish  enjoyment  of  some  kind  of  mysterious  ecstasy 
which  may  be  the  luxury  of  the  few,  but  is  of  no 
avail  for  the  regeneration  of  the  many.  This  notion 
that  stillness  can  be  advantageous  only  to  a  specially 
gifted  few  strikes  at  the  very  root  of  our  ideal. 
Could  any  missionary  zeal  be  more  ardent  than  was 
that  of  the  early  Friends  ?  any  preaching  more  em- 
phatically for  all?  and  was  this  noble  activity  in- 
compatible with  a  profound  listening  "  in  the  stillness" 
to  the  Voice  of  God,  or  was  it  the  inevitable  outcome 
of  that  listening  ?  Surely  the  outcome  of  it.  Surely 
all  good  and  acceptable  and  effectual  Christian  ac- 
tivities do  in  fact  spring  from  a  deep  root  of  listening 
obedience,  and  derive  all  their  value  from  the  spiritual 

6—2 


68  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

worship  which  prompts  them.  Communion  with  God, 
and  the  supreme  love  of  God,  must  be  the  very 
fountain  of  all  right  outward  activity.  It  is  obvious 
that  the  "silence  of  all  flesh"  is  to  be  used  not  for 
dreaming,  but  for  entering  into  the  deep  things  of 
truth.  The  lessons  which  can  be  learnt  only  in 
quietness  are  the  deepest  lessons  we  are  capable  of 
learning. 

People  not  accustomed  to  Friends'  manner  of 
worship  often  say,  "But  if  you  want  silence  and 
quietness,  why  can't  you  have  it  at  home  and  alone  ? 
why  meet  with  others  at  all  ? "  They  little  know  the 
help  that  is  to  be  found  in  the  presence  of  fellow- 
pilgrims  and  fellow-seekers.  A  deliberate  with- 
drawal from  the  distractions  of  sense  and  of  words  is 
no  doubt  practicable  in  solitude,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  it  is  in  some  degree  a  daily  practice  with  most 
of  us  ;  but  experience  abundantly  shows  that  it  is  in 
the  united  practice  of  it  that  it  reaches  its  greatest 
depth.  A  Friends'  meeting,  however  silent,  is  at  the 
very  lowest  a  witness  that  worship  is  something  other 
and  deeper  than  words,  and  that  it  is  to  the  unseen 
and  eternal  things  that  we  desire  to  give  the  first 
place  in  our  lives.  And  when  the  meeting,  whether 
silent  or  not,  is  awake,  and  looking  upwards,  there  is 
much  more  in  it  than  this.  In  the  united  stillness  of 
a  truly  "  gathered"  meeting  there  is  a  power  known 
only  by  experience,  and  mysterious  even  when  most 


What  does  Silence  mean?  69 

familiar.  There  are  perhaps  few  things  which  more 
readily  flow  "from  vessel  to  vessel"  than  quietness. 
The  presence  of  fellow-worshippers  in  some  gently 
penetrating  manner  reveals  to  the  spirit  something 
of  the  nearness  of  the  Divine  Presence.  "  Where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  in  His  Name"  have 
we  not  again  and  again  felt  that  the  promise  was 
fulfilled  and  that  the  Master  Himself  was  indeed  "  in 
the  midst  of  us"  ?  And  it  is  out  of  the  depths  of 
this  stillness  that  there  do  arise  at  times  spoken 
words  which,  springing  from  the  very  source  of 
prayer,  have  something  of  the  power  of  prayer — 
something  of  its  quickening  and  melting  and  purify- 
ing effect.  Such  words  as  these  have  at  least  as  much 
power  as  silence  to  gather  into  stillness. 

Those  who  are  strangers  to  our  manner  of  worship 
often  seem  unable  to  see  that  there  can  be  any  united 
worship  where  there  is  no  joining  in  the  use  of  the 
same  words.  They  do  not  understand — no  one,  I 
think,  could  understand  without  experience — what 
harmonies  may  arise  when  one  thought  or  one  feel- 
ing is  echoed  and  re-echoed  from  mind  to  mind,  each 
one  contributing  its  own  peculiar  note,  its  own  chord 
and  quality,  yet  all  combining  into  a  fullness  and 
richness  of  illuminated  experience  such  as  can 
belong  only  to  the  mingling  of  many  voices  at  a 
moment  of  entire  oneness  of  spirit,  of  a  true  baptism 
into  one  Name  and  one  Power. 


70  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radianee 

Naturally  we  cannot  speak  very  freely  of  the 
sacred  hours  of  communion  with  our  God  and  wil 
each  other.  But,  however  rare  and  however  impe 
fectly  realized,  we  are,  I  think,  bound  to  place  < 
record  the  fact  of  such  possibilities,  not  only  for  tl 
Bake  of  making  known  a  great  power,  but  also  : 
the  hope  of  warning  the  well-intentioned  but  wea 
in  faith  not  impatiently  to  intrude  on  the  broodir 
stillness  with  alien  matter.  Any  one  who  comes  to 
Friends'  meeting  bringing  with  him  (in  his  min< 
a  ready-made  discourse  prepared  in  the  differei 
atmosphere  of  his  own  study,  of  course  risks  tl 
destruction  of  the  essential  condition  of  truly  unite 
worship.  Either  he  must  abandon  his  intention  an 
yield  to  the  influences  of  the  surrounding  inner  lil 
or,  if  he  persists  in  uttering  words  unrelated  to  it,  1 
will  probably  quench  sparks  which  might  have  bee 
fanned  to  a  flame  of  true  prayer.  Of  all  the  di 
turbing  influences  from  without  which  hinder  tl 
consciousness  of  communion  with  God,  I  think  th: 
unwarranted  words — words  not  freshly  called  fort 
by  the  united  exercise  of  the  moment — are  the  moi 
disturbing;  while  the  words  which  do  arise  froi 
that  exercise — words,  however  feeble  or  faltering  i 
themselves,  but  vibrating  with  the  reality  of  a  presei 
stirring  of  spirit — may  kindle  in  others  a  sacre 
flame  which  will  spread  and  gain  strength  till  all  ai 
once  more  made  aware  of  their  living  unity. 


What  does  Silence  mean?  71 

The  stillness  which  is  the  first  condition  of  true 
worship  is  also,  I  believe,  its  ultimate  reward  The 
fruit  of  any  personal  acquaintance  with  God  must  be 
peace.  Any  real  measure  of  this  knowledge  must 
necessarily  bring  calmness,  and  not  only  calmness 
but  power.  It  is  the  very  root  of  that  quietness  and 
confidence  wherein  is  our  strength. 

Our  times  of  united  worship  should  surely  be 
times  when  the  keynote  of  our  lives  should  be  clearly 
sounded,  whether  by  words  or  without  words  ;  times 
which  should  be  as  an  underlying  root  of  order  and 
of  felt  unity  through  which  all  our  outward  daily 
activities  are  harmonized  and  steadied.  If  we  begin 
with  the  quietness  of  poverty  and  of  humble  de- 
pendence, with  a  resolute  withdrawal  from  the  out- 
ward and  changing  surface  into  the  innermost,  deepest 
chamber  of  our  own  hearts,  if  we  do  but  honestly 
strive  to  be  still  that  we  may  know  Him  to  be  God, 
we  may  end  with  a  sense,  not  I  believe  otherwise 
attainable,  of  the  clear  shining  of  tranquillizing  light ; 
we  may  come  to  know  the  deeper  and  more  blissful 
stillness  which  is  the  result  of  entire  self-surrender — 
the  stillness  for  which  we  have  not  striven,  which 
we  could  not  beforehand  have  imagined,  the  stillness 
of  a  life  firmly  rooted  in  the  Divine  life,  ever  radiating, 
ever  fruitful,  without  disturbance  or  disorder — a 
stillness  full  of  Divine  harmonies,  and  satisfying  every 


72  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

faculty  of  mind  and  soul  and  spirit — the  peace  of 
God  which  passeth  all  understanding. 


I  cannot  refrain  from  reminding  Friends  of  these 
truths,  once  so  familiar,  and  so  deeply  important  for 
the  healing  of  many  spirits  in  our  hungry  and  thirsty 
generation.  But  sincerity  compels  me  to  add  that 
I  am  speaking  of  that  of  which  my  own  experience  is 
very  imperfect,  though  real  as  far  as  it  goes.  It  is 
that  to  which  I  am  learning  with  increasing  steadiness 
to  look  as  to  the  very  path  of  life.  In  looking  over 
George  Fox's  epistles  I  am  deeply  impressed  by  the 
reiteration  of  his  exhortations  to  stillness — to  "waiting 
in  the  light " — a  thing  which  he  evidently  felt  to  be 
more  or  less  within  the  power  of  voluntary  effort. 
And  in  watching  what  is  going  on  around  us  in  every- 
day life,  in  reading  the  literature  of  the  day,  whether 
light  or  grave,  I  feel  that  on  all  sides  the  need  of  a 
resolute  stillness  becomes  more  and  more  urgent. 
Partly  because  so  many  of  our  modern  conditions 
make  it  increasingly  difficult  of  attainment,  but  far 
more  because  of  the  very  critical  nature  of  the  present 
moment  in  the  history  of  our  religious  development. 
We  are  engaged,  whether  we  like  it  or  not,  in  a 
reconsideration  and  gradual  correction  and  restate- 
ment of  all  our  deepest  beliefs,  for  we  are  learning, 


What  does  Silence  mean?  73 

I  trust,  to  put  Truth  before  orthodoxy.  For  this  very 
awful  but  quite  necessary  process  of  correction,  we 
need  above  all  things  the  spirit  of  reverence  and 
patience — we  need  deep  and  grave  thought,  as  in  the 
sight  of  God.  For  all  these  things  quietness  is 
essential. 


THE  DOOR  OF  THE  SANCTUARY1. 

"  Then  thought  I  to  understand  this,  but  it  was  too  hard  for 
me,  until  I  went  into  the  Sanctuary  of  God..." 

"  Thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet  and  shut  the 
door...." 

It  is,  I  believe,  in  very  various  degrees  that  people 
recognize  the  distinction  between  the  inner  and  the 
outer  life.  To  many  people  I  know  that  the  language 
arising  from  a  vivid  sense  of  that  difference — the 
language  of  mysticism — seems  to  be  unmeaning.  To 
such,  all  topics  appear  to  be  on  one  level,  and  to  be 
amenable  to  one  standard — the  standard  probably  of 
common-sense,  whether  "sanctified"  or  otherwise. 
Or  perhaps  a  more  frequent  state  of  mind  is  that  in 
which  the  distinction  between  inward  and  outward 
is  at  times  vaguely  felt,  but  has  never  been  distinctly 
recognized,  and  is  not  habitually  dwelt  upon.  One 
thing  is  certain — namely,  that  all  those  who  do 
habitually  make  the  distinction  mean  by  it  the  same 

1  A  paper  read  to  the  St  Paul's  Association,  Cambridge. 


The  Door  of  the  Sanctuary  75 

thing.  They  all  agree  in  regarding  as  "inward"  the 
more  permanent  and  important  elements  of  our  life — 
the  "  things  unseen  and  eternal " — and  in  the  feeling 
that  these  unchanging  inner  realities  must  dominate 
the  outward;  that  the  inward  is  that  from  which 
alone  the  outward  draws  any  beauty  or  value  or 
significance ;  that  in  case  of  incompatibility  be- 
tween the  two,  the  lightest  of  inward  and  spiritual 
objects  must  outweigh  all  outward  attraction  or 
repulsion ;  that  the  heart  being  fixed,  we  need  not 
fear  what  flesh  can  do  to  us.  Without  doubt,  "  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  within  us." 

It  is  to  myself  impossible  not  to  look  at  human 
nature,  and  indeed  at  everything  else,  as  consisting 
of  concentric  layers.  I  have  been  glad  to  find  that 
some  ancient  Indian  philosopher — perhaps  more  than 
one — had  taught  this  doctrine  of  what  I  have  been 
accustomed  to  call  "the  coats  of  the  onion."  I  think 
he  enumerated  seven  or  eight  such  coats.  I  have 
habitually  thought  of  them  as  mainly  three, — the 
outermost,  the  intermediate,  and  the  innermost 
regions  of  our  being.  For  our  present  purpose,  the 
outermost  layer  of  the  merely  material  or  trivial,  and 
the  intermediate  layer  of  the  affections  need  not 
be  distinguished.  Enough  if  we  keep  in  mind  the 
simpler  division  into  inward  and  outward — the  familiar 
antithesis  of  the  seen  and  temporal  and  the  unseen 
and  eternal. 


76  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

In  the  growing  recognition  of  this  concentric 
structure  of  life,  I  seem  to  myself  to  find  the  key  to 
many  apparent  contradictions  and  incompatibilities. 
That  which  seen  from  without  appears  like  a  blind 
and  miserable  chance,  may  when  seen  from  within 
take  its  place  as  a  necessary  link  in  a  chain  of  events 
glowing  with  beauty  and  significance.  That  which 
from  without  looks  like  a  crushing  fate  may  as  seen 
from  within  be  the  consummation  of  a  drama  not  the 
less  beautiful  because  partaking  of  the  nature  of 
tragedy.  At  the  heart  of  the  deepest  sorrow  lies  a 
joy  unknown  to  lookers  on,  unless  a  blessed  experience 
of  the  innermost  has  prepared  them  to  penetrate  its 
mystery.  There  seems  no  end  to  the  revelations 
resulting  from  the  power  of  faith  to  pass  beyond  the 
visible.  Faith  knows  the  open  secret — the  secret  of 
Jesus — the  joy  of  conscious  oneness  with  the  Father. 
Faith  is  that  which  opens  to  us  the  door  of  the 
Sanctuary,  and  abides  in  the  innermost,  the  central, 
region  of  light  and  love. 

But  a  living  faith  must  radiate.  I  suppose  no  one 
can  be  conscious  of  possessing  any  such  faith,  even  as 
a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  without  at  least  desiring  to 
share  it  with  others.  And  here  for  most  of  us  begins 
a  phase  of  difficulty,  and  even  of  risk,  of  which  we 
may  through  life  be  painfully  conscious.  The  sense 
of  failure  to  share  our  treasure  may  even  seem  to  us 
to  cast  a  doubt  on  the  reality  of  our  possession  ;  and 


The  Door  of  the  Scmctuwy  77 

may, — perhaps  rightly — challenge  our  claim  to  any 
true  discipleship.  To  find  ourselves  dumb  where  we 
ought  to  be  eloquent  may  be  a  cause  of  standing 
discouragement. 

There  are  in  fact  two  main  currents  of  feeling 
with  regard  to  our  religious  life  which  it  is  not  always 
easy  to  harmonize  and  combine. 

On  the  one  hand  we  must  all  feel  that  union  with 
God  is  the  very  root,  or  fountain,  of  union  with  each 
other — that  as  His  children  we  are  "  gathered  together 
in  one" — made  one  in  the  Beloved  Son  in  whom  He 
is  well  pleased ;  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons, 
and  that  in  drawing  near  to  Him  we  cannot  but  leave 
behind  all  personal  and  separating  feelings — being 
made  aware  of  our  share  in  the  common  "  inheritance 
of  the  saints  in  light,"  and  feeling  of  necessity  the 
impulse  to  share,  to  show  forth,  to  radiate,  which  is 
the  very  mark  of  the  fruitful  life  of  the  spirit. 

On  the  other  hand  it  is,  I  suppose,  an  equally 
universal  feeling  that  the  deeper  and  the  more  precious 
any  experience,  the  less  ready  we  must  be  to  talk 
about  it,  or  to  attempt  to  utter  it.  A  natural  instinct 
of  modesty  and  reverence  seals  our  lips  with  regard 
to  our  most  sacred  possessions,  and  restrains  us 
from  rashly  approaching  the  corresponding  hidden 
treasures  of  other  minds.  "  He  is  in  Heaven  and  thou 
upon  earth,  therefore  let  thy  words  be  few"  is  the 
keynote  of  a  very  real  and  right  feeling  with  regard 


78  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

to    those    "best   things"    which    we    vaguely    call 
religion. 

There  are,  I  suppose,  simple  souls  to  whom  none 
of  these  scruples  and  difficulties  occur — whose  song 
of  praise  rises  uninterruptedly  and  unwaveringly 
from  a  childlike  heart,  and  on  whose  lips  the  words 
of  eternal  life  are  but  the  natural  overflowing  of  the 
well  of  living  waters  springing  up  within.  For  these 
simple-hearted  ones — that  is,  for  the  deepest  and 
truest  hearts — it  may  be  far  oftener  possible  to  share 
with  others  their  inmost  treasure  than  it  is  for  most 
of  us,  with  our  complicated  susceptibilities  and 
consciousnesses.  But  these  very  susceptibilities  may 
have  their  use.  If  we  cannot  all  rise  to  the  level  of 
that  true  simplicity  which  belongs  especially  to  the 
pure  in  heart,  we  may  sometimes  find  that  our  very 
difficulties  have  qualified  us  to  be  specially  helpful 
to  fellow-pilgrims  on  our  own  lower  level 

It  is  on  this  ground  that  I  venture  to  offer  what 
follows  as  to  the  chief  difficulties  besetting  those 
whose  snare  is  too  much  reserve  rather  than  too 
much  readiness  to  speak  on  the  deepest  matters. 
And  here  I  must  say  that  I  believe  there  are  some 
whose  silence  is  as  simple  and  natural,  and  as  little  a 
cause  of  discouragement  or  perplexity  to  themselves 
or  of  injury  to  others,  as  is  the  childlike  outspokenness 
of  simplicity  to  the  happy  souls  to  whom  it  belongs. 
Those  who  feel  their  own  dumbness  a  reproach  or  an 


The  Door  of  the  Scmcttmry  79 

embarrassment  are  of  course  people  in  whom  both 
impulses  exist  and  are  not  yet  fully  harmonized 

We  are  not  all  fully  conscious  of  the  distinction 
between  the  inner  and  outer  layers  of  our  own  lives, 
or  those  of  others,  nor  do  we  all  possess  in  equal 
degree  the  faculty  of  passing  at  will  from  one  to  the 
other.  For  want  of  a  clear  sense  of  the  difference 
and  the  harmony  between  inward  and  outward — of 
what  I  believe  we  may  call  the  mystical  sense — much 
of  what  we  hear  about  the  religious  life  seems  to 
many  of  us  to  be  out  of  tune.  People  often  seem 
to  forget  that  language  appropriate  to  one  plane  or 
level  of  life  may  be  quite  misleading  when  under- 
stood of  the  other.  In  the  use  of  parables,  where 
the  inner  reality  is  wrapped  up  in  and  conveyed  by 
means  of  outer  realities,  both  the  distinction  and  the 
harmony  between  inward  and  outward  are  of  course 
preserved  and  even  emphasized.  Our  Lord's  own 
example  shows  the  wonderful  power  of  this  method 
of  conveying  the  things  of  the  kingdom  without 
profaning  them ;  so  that  while  those  who  have  ears 
to  hear  receive  them  in  a  form  deeper  and  more 
effectual  than  that  of  any  mere  verbal  proposition, 
those  who  are  not  ripe  for  them  may  in  hearing  hear 
and  not  understand.  Figures  of  speech  while  con- 
veying the  most  expose  the  least, — they  preserve  the 
sanctity,  the  fullness,  and  the  mystery  of  the  words 
of  eternal  life.    Figurative  language,  the  language 


80  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

of  poetry,  is  certainly  that  which  comes  nearest  to 
uttering  the  unutterable — towards  telling  the  open 
secret.  But  we  have  not  all  the  gift  of  poetic,  any 
more  than  of  mystical,  speech.  And  we  may  well 
shrink  from  the  attempt  to  describe  in  familiar  prose 
experiences  for  which  poetry  itself  is  not  adequate. 

My  own  feeling  is  that  words  belong  to  the  out- 
ward, and  that  in  the  innermost  depths  of  our  being 
— in  the  sanctuary  of  God — words  are  of  necessity 
left  behind.  Words  cannot  utter  the  Light,  though 
they  may  tell  of  it.  If  anything  can  be  shared  in 
this  region  it  will  be  not  by  words,  but  by  a  living 
radiance.  As  we  approach  the  Holy  Place,  therefore, 
we  may  well  be  silent,  letting  the  Light  shine  without 
words  into  our  hearts,  if  so  be  that  our  light  also 
may  in  its  turn  quietly  shine  before  men. 

But  there  is  a  further  hindrance  to  much  speaking 
of  the  things  of  the  Spirit.  All  of  us  have,  I  suppose, 
some  power — though  we  have  it  in  very  unequal 
degrees, — of  discerning  this  innermost  Light.  But 
even  in  those  who  possess  it  in  the  highest  degree, 
the  faculty  of  spiritual  vision  would  seem  to  be  of 
necessity  intermittent. 

I  think  we  may  safely  say  that  almost  all  the 
saints  of  whose  lives  we  have  any  records  seem  to 
have  known  alternations  of  light  and  darkness ;  of 
rejoicing  in,  and  mourning  the  loss  of,  that  sense  of 
the  Presence  of  God  which  is  their  heaven.    Some- 


The  Door  of  the  Sanctuary  81 

times  of  course  the  periods  of  eclipse  are,  or  appear 
to  the  subject  of  them  to  be,  the  result  of  unfaithful- 
ness; and  the  bitterness  of  self-reproach  may  then  be 
the  worst  part  of  the  darkness. 

Yet  the  fact  of  intermittence  seems  to  be  in  itself 
not  only  innocent  but  inevitable ;  and,  like  all  other 
inevitable  conditions,  capable  of  contributing  to  our 
highest  welfare.  I  believe  that  in  the  Divine  hus- 
bandry the  alternations  of  day  and  night,  summer  and 
winter,  are  not  only  needful  but  even  in  some  degree 
intelligible,  conditions  of  fruitfulness.  If  such  alter- 
nations haveformed  a  part  of  our  own  inner  experience, 
— and  I  suppose  few  of  us  are  quite  without  them, 
though  they  seem  to  be  much  more  marked  in  some 
lives  than  in  others — we  must  know  that  there  are 
quite  involuntary,  and  therefore  blameless,  changes 
of  mental  temperature  and  atmosphere  which  tend  to 
produce  them.  The  darkness  may  have  in  it  no  sense 
of  condemnation.  It  may  be  a  mere  mental  blindness, 
whether  temporary  or  permanent.  How  painful  a 
deprivation  such  blindness  may  be,  even  apart  from 
the  self-reproach  it  is  so  apt  to  arouse,  those  only  can 
know  whose  sight  has  at  times  been  blessed  by  the 
radiance  "which  evermore  makes  all  things  new" — 
in  which  even  what  must  remain  mysterious  is  illumi- 
nated by  the  very  sunshine  of  Eternity. 

But  such  darkness  is  not  merely  a  privation  while 
it  lasts.    It  too  often  shakes  our  belief  in  that  which 


82  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

the  light  seemed  to  have  revealed  to  us.  We  are 
tempted  to  regard  the  successive  aspects  of  our  life 
as  mutually  contradictory ;  and  are  ready  to  give  up 
the  hope  of  returning  sunshine.  Very  naturally  such 
a  sense  of  the  instability  and  uncertainty  of  our  own 
inward  experience  tends  to  seal  our  lips.  Not  only 
we  cannot  to-day  give  yesterday's  message,  but  we 
begin  to  doubt  whether  we  had  a  message  yesterday 
— perhaps  whether  there  can  be  such  things  as 
messages  from  above  at  all. 

For  we  all  feel,  and  I  hope  and  believe  that  we 
are  learning  increasingly  to  feel,  that  our  one  great 
need  is  reality — that  our  words  can  help  others  only 
if,  and  so  far  as,  we  ourselves  have  first-hand  ex- 
perience of  the  things  of  which  we  speak.  There- 
fore many  of  us  must  face  the  question  whether  the 
intermittent  character  of  our  religious  experience 
does  indeed  disprove  its  reality ;  and  this  is  a  question 
not  to  be  lightly  answered.  On  the  face  of  it,  inter- 
mittence  does,  no  doubt,  wear  an  appearance  of 
change  and  instability.  But  we  must  distinguish. 
There  are  things  whose  very  nature  is  to  intermit. 
I  am  inclined  to  think  that  emotions,  and  especially 
religious  emotions,  are  among  them.  Certainly  all 
intercourse  of  mind  with  mind  must  be  intermittent 
The  important  question  would  seem  to  be  whether 
the  intermittent  gleams  of  heavenly  light  recur ;  and 
if  so,  whether  their  tendency  and  direction  are  stead- 


The  Door  of  the  ScmclMMry  83 

fast;  pointing  to  an  underlying  constancy  which 
may  even  be  emphasized  by  superficial  fluctuations. 
Intermittence  seems  to  belong  to  the  human  and 
personal  side  of  religion — to  the  individual  experience 
of  lovingkindness  without  which  our  knowledge  of 
the  unseen  would  be  but  a  study  of  the  general  laws 
of  the  universe.  Human  intercourse  depends  as 
much  upon  silence  as  upon  words.  We  could  not 
learn  to  speak  or  to  understand  speech  from  listening 
to  a  quite  continuous  sound.  I  doubt  whether  we 
could  ever  have  a  true  sense  of  hearing  the  word  of 
the  Lord  if  there  were  no  pauses  in  that  which 
impresses  us  as  His  speech.  There  is  a  tenderness 
in  the  occasional  impression  which  we  do  not  feel  in 
the  awful  uniformity  of  law.  The  contrast  between 
general  and  unchangeable  truth  on  the  one  hand,  and 
on  the  other  the  personal  touch  of  a  Fatherly  bene- 
diction, seems  to  me  to  be  wonderfully  expressed  in 
those  words  of  the  prophet,  "His  goings  forth  are 
prepared  as  the  morning,  and  He  shall  come  unto  us 
as  the  early  and  latter  rain  upon  the  earth."  Were 
all  his  dealings  with  us  as  uniform  as  the  goings 
forth  of  the  sun  in  heaven,  we  could  scarcely  feel  that 
he  was  speaking  to  us  individually ;  but  when  He 
touches  us  as  gently  and  as  varyingly  as  the  early  and 
the  latter  rain  touch  the  earth,  then  indeed  we  can- 
not but  feel  that  the  finger  of  God  is  come  unto  us. 
It  would  seem  as  if  the  development  of  a  human  spirit 

fr-2 


84  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

needed  every  variety  of  mental  season ;  as  if  the 
language  of  the  inspealdng  Voice  must  be  a  language 
of  separate  phrases, — often  repeated,  rising  and  fall- 
ing, emphasized  by  pauses ;  coming  to  us  as  the  early 
and  latter  rain  upon  the  earth ;  not  in  a  continuous 
torrent,  but  gently  penetrating, — and  pausing — and 
penetrating  again.  We  have  to  learn  to  listen  and 
to  wait,  as  well  as  to  speak. 

That  Eternal  sunshine  which  we  know  by  occa- 
sional glimpses  belongs  of  course  to  the  innermost 
region  of  our  being,  and  the  central  region  of  all 
being — to  that  which  is  spiritual — to  the  Sanctuary. 
But  the  very  words  of  our  Master  which  I  began  by 
quoting  seem  to  show  that  this  is  not  a  region  in 
which,  in  this  life  at  least,  we  can  consciously  abide 
always.  The  very  injunction  to  enter  into  our  closet 
and  shut  the  door,  the  very  words  "  when  thou  pray- 
est,"  seem  to  show  that  He  is  speaking  not  of  our 
habitual  consciousness ;  not  of  any  mental  attitude 
which  can  be  maintained  "without  ceasing,"  but 
of  something  necessarily  occasional — of  isolated  acts 
of  worship.  Such  times  are  as  peaks  catching  the 
sunshine  while  the  level  lands  are  wrapped  in  mist — 
mounts  of  transfiguration  on  which  we  are  not  yet 
permitted  to  set  up  our  tabernacles. 

It  is,  I  believe,  the  same  not  only  with  acts  of 
worship,  but  with  all  our  moments  of  inspiration  and 
revelation — our  glimpses  of  the  blessed  Vision.    They 


The  Door  of  the  Samtuary  85 

come  and  go — we  can  neither  command  them  nor 
retain  them.  Well  for  us  if  we  do  not  pass  from 
them  into  those  darkest  abysses  of  which  we  find  such 
frequent  mention  in  the  lives  of  the  saints. 

Enter  into  thy  closet  and  shut  the  door.  Ex- 
perience, even  a  slight  and  fragmentary  experience, 
of  that  innermost  chamber  and  its  revelations  makes 
us  all  feel  the  need  of  shutting  the  door — that  we 
may  be  alone  with  the  Alone — that  we  may  dwell  for 
a  time  in  the  undisturbed  sense  of  His  Presence,  and 
yield  ourselves  wholly  to  its  sacred  influence.  But 
as  we  pass  outwards  into  the  common  daylight  we 
are,  as  I  have  said,  confronted  with  the  awful  question, 
Are  these  things  realities  or  dreams  ?  That  which  we 
saw  daring  the  blessed  moments  spent  in  the  Sanc- 
tuary of  God,  is  it  a  mere  visionary  appearance  to  be 
left  behind,  or  is  it  a  revelation  of  hidden  depths 
permanently  underlying,  and  having  the  right  to 
dominate,  all  our  outer  life? 

Such  questions  can,  I  believe,  be  fully  answered 
only  by  the  practical  process  of  allowing  our  lives  to 
be  governed  by  all  the  light  we  have.  Meanwhile 
one  great  test  of  the  value  of  any  passing  gleams 
must  lie  in  observing  whether  they  do  in  fact  recur, 
and  whether  in  their  recurrence  they  always  point  in 
the  same  direction.  What  we  really  believe  is  not 
what  we  may  think  we  see  to-day  or  to-morrow,  but 
that  to  which  our  mind  returns  again  and  again  in  its 


86  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

most  undisturbed  moments,  with  a  growing  force  of 
conviction,  and  a  growing  power  of  adjusting  to  these 
convictions  the  passing  elements  of  our  outward  life. 

There  is  perhaps  another  reason  why  those  of  us 
whose  religious  experience  is  of  an  intermittent  and 
perhaps  perplexing  character  may  shrink  from  ap- 
pealing to  it  as  of  any  value  to  others.  The  very 
act  of  speaking  of  the  things  of  the  kingdom  implies 
a  certain  claim  to  be  a  subject  of  that  kingdom.  We 
have  been  accustomed  so  closely  to  associate  the 
ideas  of  piety  and  of  holiness,  that  some  of  us  feel  at 
times  a  scruple  about  making  any  confession  of  faith, 
lest  it  should  seem  to  be  a  profession  of  sanctity. 

I  believe  we  are  very  gradually  learning  to  dis- 
tinguish between  these  two  things.  Most  of  us  have 
had  to  recognize  that  it  is  possible  to  have  some 
real  religion  without  being  altogether  true  and  con- 
sistent— and  many  of  us  have  learnt,  or  are  still 
learning,  with  a  mixture  perhaps  of  thankful  ad- 
miration and  of  perplexity,  how  very  good  it  is  possible 
for  some  to  be  without  holding  any  of  those  doctrines 
which  we  have  sometimes  been  taught  to  consider  as 
inseparable  from  a  pure  morality.  Without  plunging 
into  the  depths  of  this  problem,  I  may  say  that  I 
believe  we  need  not  really,  if  we  are  honest,  allow 
ourselves  to  be  put  to  silence  by  the  fear  of  appearing 
to  claim  any  degree  of  holiness.  God  makes  His  sun 
to  shine  on  the  just  and  the  unjust;  and  the  Sun 


The  Door  of  the  Sanctuary  87 

of  Righteousness  shines  as  brightly  on  the  lowest  and 
most  imperfect  as  on  the  highest  and  best  of  human 
beings.  If  indeed  we  have,  however  slightly  and 
intermittently,  yet  really,  felt  the  healing  in  His 
wings,  we  cannot  be  wrong  in  letting  others  know, 
if  occasion  serves,  that  the  fact  is  so.  It  is  true  that 
the  desire  to  share  one's  treasure,  to  help  and  not  to 
hinder,  does  at  times  seem  to  lead  to  a  putting  for- 
ward of  one's  best,  which  is  perilously  akin  to  in- 
sincerity. But  it  goes  without  saying  that  one  need 
not  be  insincere. 

Can  we  do  anything  to  lessen  the  fragmentariness 
of  our  religious  experience — in  other  words,  to  main- 
tain or  increase  our  habitual  sense  of  the  Presence 
of  God? 

As  I  have  already  said,  I  believe  it  to  be  a  Divine 
ordinance  that  this  sense  should  be  in  some  degree 
intermittent — but  I  also  believe  that  with  most  of  us 
the  intermissions  are  more  frequent  and  more  total 
than  they  need  be.  We  may,  I  believe,  have  too 
much  of  any  kind  of  emotion.  We  can  hardly  have 
too  much  steadfastness. 

The  chief  of  all  the  means  by  which  God  makes 
His  Presence  felt  in  our  hearts  is  assuredly  trouble. 
"  When  I  was  in  trouble  I  called  on  the  Lord  and  He 
heard  me''  must  I  suppose  be  for  all  time  the  ex- 
perience of  humanity.  "Unto  the  upright  there 
ariseth  light  in  the  darkness."    As  the  stars  are  to 


88  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

be  seen  by  day  from  the  bottom  of  a  well,  so  are  the 
heights  of  bliss  to  be  known  from  the  depths  of 
tribulation.  This  is  an  undoubted  fact  of  experience, 
to  which  we  have  an  incessant  witness  all  through 
Scripture  ;  and  which  perhaps  most  of  us  have  learnt 
in  our  measure  by  our  own  personal  experience. 
Sometimes,  it  is  true  (and  this  to  many  of  us  is  one  of 
the  bitterest  parts  of  sorrow),  our  trouble  while  it 
lasts  does  but  make  us  feel  bad  in  every  sense — 
weary,  perplexed,  disturbed,  perhaps  even  rebellious. 
It  is  as  the  Apostle  says  "  afterwards"  only  that  we 
can  begin  to  understand  what  it  has  done  for  us. 
Still,  in  our  trouble,  however  hateful  to  ourselves 
may  be  our  state  of  mind,  we  do  almost  perforce  call 
upon  the  Lord,  and  He  does  hear  us.  There  are 
times  in  our  lives  when,  partly  through  trouble  and 
partly  through  questioning,  the  very  power  to  pray 
may  seem  to  have  deserted  us.  Yet  the  dumb  and 
perhaps  involuntary  appeal  for  help — the  mere  daily 
and  hourly  uplifting  of  our  troubles  and  anxieties 
into  the  Father's  hands — may  be  met  by  such  daily 
and  hourly  solutions  and  deliverances  as  to  give  us  a 
completely  fresh  sense  of  the  meaning  and  value  of 
prayer  ;  perhaps  not  only  restoring  but  permanently 
enlarging  our  ability  to  pray.  The  mere  flying  to 
Him  for  refuge  may  have  in  it  a  reality  not  always  to 
be  found  in  our  more  deliberate  acts  of  devotion. 
Trouble,   I  am  sure,  is   the  great  Guide   to  the 


The  Door  of  the  Sanctuary  89 

Sanctuary.  But  the  teaching  of  trouble  is  what  we 
cannot  provide  for  ourselves.  The  Father  alone 
knows  when  and  how  to  apply  that  discipline. 

But  there  are  some  means  which  we  may  de- 
liberately take  towards  a  more  habitual  acquaintance 
with  that  place  of  true  inward  worship  which  we  call 
the  Sanctuary.  The  chief  of  the  favourable  con- 
ditions, which  we  have  it  more  or  less  in  our  power 
to  secure  for  ourselves,  is,  I  believe,  a  resolute  quiet- 
ness. And  this,  I  suppose,  is  what  is  chiefly  meant 
by  our  Lord's  injunction  to  "shut  the  door."  We 
need  appointed  and  carefully  guarded  times  in  which 
to  withdraw  from  all  outward  things,  from  all  dis- 
traction and  disturbance  and  interruption,  that  we 
may  dwell  for  a  time  beyond  their  reach — watching 
imto  prayer. 

I  know  that  however  easy  it  may  be  to  secure 
outward  quietness,  and  to  shut  the  door  of  our  brick 
and  mortar  sanctuary — however  great  may  be  the 
help  of  this  outward  and  sensible  withdrawal  into  a 
time  and  place  set  apart  for  devotion — it  is  by  no 
means  equally  easy  to  achieve  a  true  inward  retire- 
ment into  the  Sanctuary  of  God  Here  I  think  we 
must  not  try  to  follow  each  other's  experience.  I  am 
sure  that  we  must  not  try  to  make  rules  or  a  pattern 
for  the  experience  of  others.  It  is  clear  that  indi- 
viduals are  very  variously  affected  by  any  particular 
mode  of  devotion.    But  I  think  all  will  agree  that 


90  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

quietness  is  both  a  necessary  condition  and  a  blessed 
result  of  any  true  worship,  and  that  the  daily  habit 
of  seeking  it  for  this  end  can  hardly  fail  to  have  a 
strengthening  and  calming  effect  upon  our  minds,  and 
to  stamp  on  them  some  abiding  sense  of  the  Presence 
of  God. 

Lastly,  we  may  endeavour  to  keep  clear  the  path 
to  the  Sanctuary  by  "  dwelling  deep."  It  is  increas- 
ingly recognized  that  we  have  some  power — though 
a  power  varying  very  much  from  one  individual  to 
another — of  passing  voluntarily  from  one  plane,  or 
one  layer,  of  our  life  to  the  other ;  and  this  power,  so 
far  as  it  is  natural  and  wholesome,  may  like  other 
powers  be  increased  by  practice. 

I  say  so  far  as  it  is  natural  and  wholesome ;  for 
I  wish  to  make  it  clear  that  I  am  not  referring  to 
anything  in  the  nature  of  trance  or  ecstasy.  I  mean 
by  the  deeper  plane  the  region  of  the  ethical  and 
spiritual — the  unseen  and  eternal — the  region  of 
"  great  thoughts,  grave  thoughts,  thoughts  lasting  to 
the  end."  I  mean  the  innermost  layer  in  that  con- 
centric structure  of  life  of  which  I  have  spoken.  We 
certainly  cannot  dwell  permanently  on  the  heights 
or  in  the  depths,  but  we  can  dwell  permanently  in 
view  of  them.  We  can  cultivate  the  habit  of  looking 
towards  them  and  recognizing  their  existence.  We 
can  make  a  practice  of  judging  events  and  characters 
as  far  as  may  be  from  within ;  with  reference  to  the 


The  Door  of  the  Somcbuary  91 

Divine  and  eternal  standards,  not  to  the  superficial 
"appearance."  The  outer  regions  of  life,  even  its, 
most  trivial  and  transient  interests,  have  their  place 
and  function.  Both  as  affording  links  with  our  fellow- 
creatures,  and  as  tending  to  preserve  sanity  and 
balance  of  mind,  it  seems  essential  that  they  should 
not  be  disregarded ;  but  their  use  and  beauty  will 
gain,  not  lose,  by  their  being  steadfastly  subordinated 
to  that  which  is  really  deeper  and  of  more  lasting 
value. 

It  is  in  the  personal  or  individual  "part  of  our 
experience  that  we  are  disturbed  by  intermissions 
and  that  we  have  need  of  words.  I  believe  that 
neither  words  nor  variations  have  any  place  in  the 
innermost  Sanctuary.  Words  are  the  natural  vehicles 
of  the  trifles  light  as  air  which  belong  to  our  outer- 
most region  or  atmosphere,  and  they  are  necessary 
weapons  and  precious  links  in  the  stormy  and  beautiful 
intermediate  region  of  the  affections.  But  the  deeper 
we  go  the  fewer  will  be  our  words,  and  the  less  will 
any  need  of  them  be  felt.  As  we  enter  the  innermost 
chamber  of  our  own  hearts,  words,  and  it  may  be  even 
thoughts,  are  left  behind.  In  the  innermost  Sanctuary 
itself  nothing  is  known  but  the  Light.  Those  who 
are  permitted  to  dwell  much  in  that  Light  of  Life 
become  suffused  with  a  radiance  more  powerful  than 
words  to  convey  to  others  the  knowledge  of  the 
place  from  whence  cometh  our  help.    Where  that 


92  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

radiance  is,  words  and  silence  are  alike  living  and 
blessed. 

Then  is  it  possible  that  we  should  not  desire  to 
dwell  continually  in  the  inner  chamber  from  whence 
the  rays  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  are  seen  to  issue  ? 

It  is  not  for  us,  whose  experience  of  these  deepest 
joys  is  but  fragmentary  and  limited,  to  say  what  may 
be  the  possibilities  of  those  who  not  only  are  called, 
but  have  from  the  beginning  steadfastly  obeyed  the 
call,  to  be  saints.  It  may  be  that  there  are  those 
whose  daily  and  hourly  abode  has  been  consciously 
"under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty" — who,  having 
made  "  the  Lord  who  is  our  Refuge  their  habitation," 
need  nevermore  go  out.  Some  I  have  known  of  whom 
this  appeared  to  be  true.  Yet  even  for  these  there 
must,  I  think,  be  different  levels — even  for  them  the 
Mount  of  transfiguration  is  rather  to  be  visited  than 
taken  as  a  settled  abode.  And  for  most  of  us  the 
Door  of  the  Sanctuary  must  probably  continue  to 
open  and  shut.  If  this  be  our  present  portion  let  us 
not  complain  of  it.  Only  let  us  not  forget  the  Light 
if  it  should  at  times  be  hidden  from  our  eyes.  The 
intervals  of  darkness  or  twilight  may  become  shorter, 
the  gloom  less  unmitigated,  as  we  go  forward  towards 
the  River.  It  is  experience,  and  repeated  experience, 
of  central  truth  and  reality  that  transfigures  life. 
The  unchangeable  realities  do  not  depend  for  their 
continuance  on  our  unbroken  attention  to  them ;  and 


The  Door  of  the  Sanctuary  93 

"tasks  in  hours  of  insight  willed  may  be  through 
hours  of  gloom  fulfilled."  Let  us  above  all  things 
keep  the  visions  we  have  seen,  and  "ponder  them  in 
our  hearts."  We  can  never  look  at  life  with  the  same 
eyes  when  once  we  have  been  permitted  a  glimpse 
into  its  underlying  central  glow  of  Light  and  Love. 
The  glory  may  fade  from  our  sight,  but  we  have  seen 
it.  Again  and  again  we  shall  return  to  the  innermost 
chamber  and  shut  the  door.  Again  and  again  we 
shall  find  that  in  that  quiet  and  holy  place  the 
crooked  things  are  made  straight  and  the  rough 
places  plain ;  and  that  a  light  will  shine,  sometimes 
more  and  sometimes  less  fully  and  clearly,  but  always 
enough  to  show  us  the  next  step  in  the  upward  path. 
As  the  practice  of  withdrawing  from  all  passing  things 
into  the  Sanctuary  becomes  confirmed,  this  experience, 
to  which  as  to  a  loadstone  we  must  return  again  and 
again,  will  become  the  keynote  of  life.  All  that  is 
outside  it  will  be  subdued  into  harmony  with  it. 
That  which  seems  to  contradict  it  will  be  seen  to  be 
mere  shadow.  The  shadows  will  flee  away.  All  that 
is  outward  changes  and  passes.  "  Thy  soul  and  God 
stand  sure." 


WAR  AND  SUPERFLUITIES. 

From  the  earliest  times  of  our  Society  its  members 
have  borne  their  testimony  against  War  and  against 
Superfluities.  These  two  testimonies  have  an  essential 
connection,  the  nature  of  which  has  been  clearly 
brought  out  by  John  Woolman,  especially  in  his 
"  Word  of  Remembrance  and  Caution  to  the  Rich1." 

"  Where,"  says  he,  "  that  spirit  works  which  loves 
riches,  and,  in  its  working,  gathers  wealth  and  cleaves 
to  customs  which  have  their  root  in  self-pleasing ; 
and  whatever  name  it  hath,  it  still  desires  to  defend 
the  treasures  thus  gotten  ; — this  is  like  a  chain  where 
the  end  of  one  link  encloses  the  end  of  the  other ; 
the  rising  up  of  a  desire  to  obtain  wealth  is  the 
beginning :  this  desire,  being  cherished,  moves  to 
action,  and  riches  thus  gotten  please  self ;  and  while 
self  has  a  life  in  them,  it  desires  to  have  them  defended. 
Wealth  is  attended  with  power,  by  which  bargains 

1  Journal  and  Works  of  John  Woolman.    Dublin,  1794, 
p.  455. 


War  and  Superfluities  95 

and  proceedings  contrary  to  universal  righteousness 
are  supported ;  and  here  oppression,  carried  on  with 
worldly  policy  and  order,  clothes  itself  with  the  name 
of  justice,  and  becomes  like  a  seed  of  discord  in  the 
soul ;  and  as  a  spirit  which  wanders  from  the  pure 
habitation  prevails,  so  the  seeds  of  war  swell  and 
sprout,  and  grow,  and  become  strong,  until  much  fruit 
is  ripened. 

"Thus  cometh  the  harvest  spoken  of  by  the 
prophet,  which  'is  a  heap,  in  the  day  of  grief  and 
desperate  sorrows.'  Oh !  that  we,  who  declare  against 
wars,  and  acknowledge  our  trust  to  be  in  God  only, 
may  walk  in  the  light,  and  therein  examine  our 
foundation  and  motives  in  holding  great  estates! 
May  we  look  upon  our  treasures,  and  the  furniture 
of  our  houses,  and  the  garments  in  which  we  array 
ourselves,  and  try  whether  the  seeds  of  war  have 
nourishment  in  these  our  possessions,  or  not.  Holding 
treasures  in  the  self-pleasing  spirit  is  a  strong  plant, 
the  fruit  whereof  ripens  fast." 

Every  conscience  will  surely  bear  witness  to  the 
truth  of  this  warning  that  luxury  is  the  seed  of  war 
and  of  oppression ;  the  earnest  desire  "  to  be  dis- 
entangled from  everything  connected  with  selfish 
customs,"  must  find  an  echo  in  every  Christian  heart. 
But  what  is  luxury?  we  shall  be  asked:  and  how 
can  we  be  so  disentangled  from  it,  as  to  be  clear  of 


96  Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

the  reproach  of  the  misery  which  goes  along  with  it  ? 
The  problem  is  essentially  a  practical  one,  and  the 
answer  will  be  found  by  those,  and  only  by  those,  who 
honestly  desire  to  work  it  out  in  their  own  lives. 

When  we  speak  of  the  duty  of  renouncing  super- 
fluities, we  are  certain  to  be  met  with  the  objections 
that  it  is  impossible  really  to  draw  a  line  between 
superfluities  and  necessaries ;  that,  in  fact,  what  are 
superfluities  to  some  are  necessaries  to  others ;  and 
that  if  we  made  it  our  object  to  pare  down  our  way  of 
living  to  the  very  utmost,  we  should  have  to  become 
mere  hermits,  and  to  sacrifice  to  the  achievement 
many  of  the  good  and  useful  purposes  of  life. 

From  these  obvious  and  undeniable  truths,  many 
people,  in  our  time  and  country,  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  there  is  no  sense  or  meaning  in  the  idea 
of  renouncing  superfluities,  and  that  what  we  cannot 
theoretically  and  precisely  limit  we  may  unlimitedly 
indulge.  But  the  Christian  instinct  goes  deeper  than 
this.  With  or  without  a  completely  satisfactory 
theory,  it  is  matter  of  familiar  observation  that 
Christians  do,  in  proportion  to  the  depth  and  fervour 
of  their  religion,  experience  a  tendency  to  abandon 
the  use  of  many  things  formerly  enjoyed,  and  in 
themselves  innocent  In  spite  of  all  difficulty  as  to 
boundary  lines,  and  of  all  opposition  from  within  and 
from  without,  there  is  in  fervent  Christianity  a 
radical  incompatibility  with  self-indulgence.    There 


War  and  Superfluities  97 

is  a  rising  tide  which  lifts  those  who  boldly  launch 
out  into  the  Christian  life  above  many  things  to 
which  they  have  formerly  clung,  and  changes  the 
current  of  their  desires.  Lower  pleasures  pale  and 
fade  before  the  Dayspring  from  on  high,  and  pilgrims 
going  to  the  Celestial  City  must  needs  leave  behind 
them  much  of  this  world's  treasure.  Many  things 
which  to  those  whose  horizon  is  bounded  by  this  life 
seem  necessaries  become  manifest  impediments  in 
running  that  race  of  which  the  prize  is  the  inheritance 
of  the  saints  in  light. 

In  truth,  the  answer  to  all  difficulties  about 
renouncing  superfluities  lies  in  the  fact  that  the 
expression  is  obviously  relative.  When  we  speak  of 
rejecting  "  superfluities,"  we  do  not  mean  that  every- 
thing should  be  laid  aside  without  which  it  is  possible 
to  exist ;  but  that  life  should  be  freed  from  whatever 
is  superfluous  (i.e.  not  conducive)  to  its  real  object. 
The  necessity  of  a  winnowing  away  of  superfluities  in 
this  sense  is  recognised  in  every  art.  We  say  of  a 
well  trained  athlete  that  he  "has  not  a  superfluous 
ounce  of  flesh" ;  a  painter  knows  that  the  purity  of 
his  colouring  depends  upon  his  not  laying  on  a  single 
superfluous  tint ;  the  first  condition  of  good  writing 
is  not  to  use  a  superfluous  word.  And  Christians,  as 
"  pilgrims  and  strangers,"  should  not  encumber  them- 
selves with  a  single  superfluous  burden  ;  that  is,  with 
any  possession  or  pursuit  which  does  not  in  some  true 

s.  7 


98  Thoughts  on  the  Centred  Radiance 

sense  promote  their  great  aim — the  glory  of  God  in 
the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good-will  towards 
men. 

It  is  perfectly  true  that  we  can  lay  down  no 
precise  or  invariable  rule  as  to  what  things  are 
superfluous  to  the  Christian  life,  any  more  than  we 
can  give  rules  as  to  what  is  superfluous  in  art  or 
literature.  But  none  the  less  is  the  principle  clear. 
Whatever  does  not  help,  hinders.  "  He  that  gather- 
eth  not  with  Me,  scattereth."  In  this  world,  as  we 
are  continually  finding  out  in  all  directions,  nothing 
stands  alone — nothing  fails  to  produce  some  effect. 
Whatever  adds  nothing  to  the  general  harmony 
weakens  it.  Upon  each  one  of  us  lies  the  respon- 
sibility of  distinguishing  in  our  own  case  between  the 
weapon  or  the  armour  necessary  for  our  warfare,  and 
the  burden  which  is  but  an  encumbrance.  We  cannot 
make  rules  for  each  other,  but  we  can,  if  we  will,  bring 
all  our  own  habits  and  possessions  to  this  one  test — 
Do  they  invigorate  us  in  body  and  mind  ?  Do  they 
increase  in  ourselves,  and  in  others  concerned  in 
them,  the  power  to  bless  and  to  do  good  ?  Do  they 
really  feed  the  flame  of  Divine  love  in  us,  or  do  they 
clog,  choke,  and  impede  it  ? 

Seen  in  this  light,  there  is  in  the  idea  of  re- 
nouncing superfluities  nothing  niggardly,  rigid,  or 
artificial  To  get  rid  of  encumbrances  is  not,  from 
this  point  of  view,  more  important  than   to   use 


War  and  Superfluities  99 

liberally  whatever  does  really  serve  the  great  purpose 
of  our  life.  We  are  not  recommending  an  arbitrary 
or  selfish  asceticism,  but  recognising  the  inevitable 
result  of  engaging  heart  and  soul  in  the  Christian 
warfare.  The  spirit  lusteth  against  the  flesh  now,  as 
in  the  days  of  the  Apostles ;  there  is,  and  always 
while  we  are  in  this  world  must  be,  a  strife  between 
the  inward  and  the  outward,  the  permanent  and  the 
transitory.  We  cannot  get  or  keep  hold  of  that  which 
is  unchangeable  without  letting  go  what  is  perishable, 
for  no  man  can  serve  two  masters. 

And  we  are  not  called  upon  to  limit  the  freedom 
of  others  in  this  respect.  For  it  is  most  true  that 
what  is  a  superfluity  to  one  is  a  necessary  to  another. 

Our  natural  characters  and  physical  and  mental 
conditions  make  some  far  more  dependent  than 
others  upon  outward  help  and  comfort.  It  would  be 
idle  to  propose  one  rule  for  old  and  young,  sick  and 
well ;  and  equally  idle,  and  worse  than  idle,  to  wish 
the  scholar  and  the  artist,  the  preacher  and  the 
merchant,  to  mould  their  outward  lives  on  the  same 
pattern.  The  surroundings  which  are  needed  to  keep 
a  highly  educated  man  or  woman  in  full  health  of 
mind  and  spirits,  would  be  thrown  away  upon  an 
agricultural  labourer.  Endless  diversity  seems  to  be 
as  much  the  glory  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  of  the 
animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms. 

Some  again  are  providentially  called  to  administer 

7—2 


100        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

a  larger  outward  domain  than  others,  and  these,  of 
course,  may  require  for  their  peculiar  service  a 
comparatively  complicated  and  extensive  machinery. 
Without  corresponding  experience,  it  would  indeed 
be  an  impertinence  to  attempt  to  judge  what  parti- 
cular things  may,  in  such  cases,  be  the  mere  necessaries 
of  life ;  parts  of  the  indispensable  machinery  of  life 
on  a  large  scale.  But  the  principle  of  eliminating 
whatever  is  useless  and  burdensome  is,  obviously, 
quite  as  applicable  (if  not  even  more  urgent  in  its 
application)  to  life  on  a  large  as  on  a  small  scale1. 

There  is  lastly  a  great  variety  of  experience  in 
this  matter,  depending  upon  our  various  stages  of 
spiritual  growth.  What  is  necessary  to  the  child  is 
superfluous  to  the  man.  In  this  sense,  superfluities 
may  be  said  to  be  the  things  which  we  outgrow, — 
things,  perhaps,  which  have  served  a  very  useful 
purpose  in  their  season,  which  may  even  have  been 
necessary  for  the  full  development  of  our  spiritual 
life, — but  which,  like  a  husk  or  egg-shell,  would 

1  I  may,  perhaps,  here  venture  to  suggest  that  the  whole 
question  of  domestic  service  seems  to  me  to  need,  in  this  view, 
very  thorough  consideration,  and  a  large  measure  of  reformation. 
The  hiring  of  a  greater  number  of  servants  than  we  really  need 
(involving,  as  it  must,  either  the  maintenance  of  a  number  of 
people  in  idleness,  or  the  laying  upon  some  of  them  much  labour 
for  things  which  do  not  really  profit  any  human  being,  or  most 
likely  combining  both  these  evils),  seems  to  me  to  be  one  of  the 
most  prolific  of  the  weeds  which  over-run  and  choke  our  domestic 
life. 


Wa/r  cmd  Suuperflmties  101 

inevitably  cramp  it  unless  thrown  aside  at  the  right 
time.  Without  undervaluing  or  condemning  any  of 
these  helps  to  our  infancy,  we  may  yet  rejoice  as  we 
perceive  ourselves  to  be  outgrowing  them.  What 
was  necessary  has  become  superfluous.  What  is  this 
but  the  growth  of  independence?  No  doubt  all 
growth  must  be  gradual.  No  doubt  it  is  wisest  to  be 
very  patient  with  ourselves  and  others,  and  not  to 
hurry  any  process  of  development,  lest  we  sacrifice 
vigour  to  precocity.  But  if  we  are  really  growing,  it 
is  impossible  that  we  should  not  outgrow  many 
things  in  which  we  formerly  delighted,  and  in  which 
we  can  still  rejoice  to  see  others  innocently  delighting. 
Every  high  aim  demands  the  laying  aside  of  lesser 
pursuits ;  the  highest  aim  of  all  will  assuredly  not  be 
less  exacting.  As  we  advance  in  singleness  of  eye 
and  devotedness  to  the  service  of  our  Master,  we 
shall  inevitably  find  ourselves  parting  company  with 
many  of  the  objects  which  formerly  occupied  us. 
But  we  may  rejoice  in  such  evidence  of  our  growing 
hold  upon  the  unseen  and  eternal,  without  desiring 
to  deprive  those  who  still  lean  upon  what  is  seen  and 
temporal  of  any  real  prop. 

The  service  rendered  to  the  cause  of  peace  on 
earth  by  the  winnowing  and  sifting  away  of  super- 
fluities is  twofold. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  an  increase  of  spiritual 
vigour.    To  have  our  lives  severely  and  increasingly 


102        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

purged  from  all  clogging  and  impeding  luxury,  is 
to  go  from  strength  to  strength ;  to  become  more 
serviceable  and  valiant  soldiers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
For  not  only  does  growing  strength  and  independence 
convert  many  former  necessaries  into  superfluities, 
but  resolution  in  freeing  ourselves  from  what  is  un- 
profitable reacts  with  bracing  effect  upon  the  mind. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  not  only  with  regard 
to  expense  that  things  may  be  superfluous.  In  the 
service  of  Christ  not  only  money  but  time  is  redeemed 
from  waste.  Plainness  and  simplicity  of  living  set  us 
free  from  superfluous  interests  and  occupations  as 
much  as  from  superfluous  possessions ;  and  the  de- 
liverance is  even  a  greater  one.  Indeed  it  is  obvious 
that  the  chief  evil  resulting  from  superfluous  posses- 
sions is  that  they  occupy  time  and  strength  in  things 
not  conducive  to  the  real  object  of  our  lives. 

Greatest  of  all  is  the  deliverance  from  waste  of 
feeling  which  is  effected  when,  and  in  proportion  as, 
we  learn  strenuously  to  "labour  for  that  which 
endureth";  when  life  assumes  its  true  character 
of  a  race,  a  pilgrimage,  a  warfare ;  when  we  have 
learnt  to  recognise  the  importance  of  laying  aside 
every  weight,  as  well  as  every  sin,  knowing  that  our 
path  is  ever  upwards.  Thus  in  all  directions  we  find 
that  we  must  be  freed  from  what  is  superfluous  if 
we  are  to  live  with  our  loins  girded  and  our  lamps 
burning. 


War  and  Superfluities  103 

And,  in  the  second  place,  to  disentangle  ourselves 
from  superfluities  is  to  overcome  and  to  defy  in  our 
own  persons  that  spirit  of  greediness  which  is  (to 
use  John  Woolman's  profoundly  significant  language) 
"the  seed  of  war"  and  of  oppression.  If  it  is  too 
much  to  say  that  there  is  no  other  cause  of  quarrel- 
ling amongst  nations  or  individuals,  we  may,  at  any 
rate,  safely  assert  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  all 
disputes  can  be  traced  to  selfish  claims  and  desires 
on  one  side,  if  not  on  both.  If  no  one  desired  either 
to  get  or  to  keep  more  than  his  share  of  the  good 
things  of  this  life,  how  much  occasion  of  war  would 
be  left?  How  many  wars  are  there  which  can  be 
shown  to  be  in  their  origin  and  course  purely  dis- 
interested1 ?  And  can  we  be  doing  our  part  towards 
extinguishing  the  greedy  spirit  which  leads  to  war, 
while  we  ourselves  are  clinging  to,  and  nourishing  a 
love  of,  all  manner  of  expensive  luxuries  ? 

Any  testimony  against  war  (or,  indeed,  against 
any  other  evil)  is  apt  to  be  respected  just  in  proportion 
to  its  manifest  disinterestedness. 

1  It  is,  I  believe,  well  known  that  in  our  day  the  panics  which 
tend  so  much  to  bring  on  wars,  and  to  keep  up  the  now  universal 
enormous  armaments  (which  in  their  wastefulness  and  in  the 
immorality  they  lead  to,  are,  perhaps,  even  greater  evils  than 
actual  fighting),  are  largely  brought  about  by  those  who  have  a 
direct  pecuniary  interest  in  exciting  them,  either  for  stock- 
jobbing or  for  newspaper-selling  purposes. 


104        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

In  former  days,  Friends,  as  we  all  know,  had 
continually  to  suffer  in  person  and  in  purse  for  their 
testimonies ;  and  in  those  sufferings  lay  the  secret 
of  their  influence.  Most  of  the  battles  thus  fought 
have  been  actually  won ;  and  Friends,  therefore, 
have  not  of  late  years  had  much  opportunity  of 
giving  these  striking  proofs  of  their  sincerity.  They 
have  even  been  reproached  with  comfortably  enjoying 
wealth  protected  by  the  sword,  while  refusing  to  take 
their  share  in  the  defence  of  their  country.  I  do  not 
say  that  the  reproach  has  been  deserved.  But  surely 
it  becomes  us  to  live  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make 
it  manifestly  absurd.  Surely  those  who  feel  it  their 
duty  to  hold  aloof  from  the  sacrifice  of  blood  and 
treasure  so  freely  made  by  others  on  behalf  of  our 
common  country,  and  who  have  even  refused  obe- 
dience to  demands  made  upon  them  by  the  law,  are 
bound  to  be  very  clear,  not  only  in  their  own  con- 
sciences, but  in  the  sight  of  all  men,  as  to  their 
motives  for  such  abstinence.  That  abstinence,  to 
command  respect,  must  be  seen  to  proceed,  not  from 
any  slothful  unwillingness  to  encounter  the  hardships 
or  the  sufferings  of  war,  but  from  a  determination  to 
risk  the  sacrifice  of  whatever  can  be  protected  by  the 
sword  rather  than  be  accessory  to  its  use  against  our 
brethren.  Unless  we  do  in  very  truth  rise  above  the 
war  spirit,  we  shall  assuredly,  in  the  eyes  of  others,  if 


War  and  Superfluities  105 

not  in  fact,  fall  below  it.  And  if  the  salt  have  lost  its 
savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted  ?  In  our  refusal 
to  fight,  upon  the  ground  that  we  are  Christians,  we 
are  in  effect  claiming  to  be  in  this  matter  as  salt  to 
the  national  morality,  and  shall  we  be  content  to 
become  fit  for  nothing  but  the  dunghill?  Yet  a 
Quaker  who  lives  in  and  for  such  things  as  can  be 
defended  by  the  sword  which  he  declines  to  use,  is 
certainly  sinking  below  the  soldier's  level.  It  is  not 
by  sitting  still  in  comfort,  and  talking  about  the 
"horrors  of  war,"  that  we  shall  ever  bring  about  the 
reign  of  peace  on  earth  ;  that  can  come  to  pass  only 
as  a  consequence  of  the  triumph  of  Christian  principle, 
and  Christianity  is  not  for  those  who  count  their  lives 
dear  to  themselves.  It  is  the  religion  of  the  Cross, 
or  else  a  mere  name.  It  is  as  soldiers  of  Christ  in 
deed  and  in  truth,  joyfully  enduring  hardness,  turn- 
ing undauntedly  the  left  cheek  to  those  who  have 
smitten  us  on  the  right,  heaping  coals  of  fire  on  the 
heads  of  our  enemies,  and  overcoming  evil  with  good, 
that  we  can  alone  hope  to  make  an  end  of  wars  and 
fightings  on  earth.  To  fight  under  Christ's  banner 
against  selfishness  means  strenuous  living  and  in- 
cessant self-discipline.  It  means  that  we  should 
rejoice  in  our  growing  independence  of  outward 
things  ;  and  that  if  we  have  to  wait  for  opportunities 
of  active  and  tangible  or  definite  service,  the  time  of 


106        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

waiting  should  be  spent  in  vigilant  training  and  self- 
preparation. 

The  special  value  of  this  method  of  promoting 
peace  through  a  denial  of  the  spirit  which  leads  to 
war  is  that  it  is  practical,  though  no  doubt  indirect. 
It  bears  the  peculiar  and  well  known  Quaker  stamp 
of  witness  bearing,  or  "  testimony,"  not  in  word  but 
in  deed,  and  at  one's  own  cost.  We  are  in  these  days 
often  tempted  to  go  out  into  words  and  doctrines,  and 
to  transfer  to  preaching  some  of  the  strength  which 
used  to  be  stored  up  in  silence  and  spent  in  practice. 
The  old  method  of  withstanding  evil  was  first  to  clear 
ourselves  from  it  with  scrupulous  thoroughness,  before 
attacking  it  in  others.  Clean  hands  and  resolute 
firmness  were  felt  to  be  of  more  value  than  a  ready 
tongue  in  fighting  that  battle  which  is  "  not  ours  but 
God's."  And  it  remains  unchangeably  true  that  it  is 
by  the  purifying  of  each  individual  life  through  indi- 
vidual obedience  that  the  actual  kingdom  of  our  Lord 
can  alone  be  extended.  In  so  deep  a  sense  are  we 
members  one  of  another,  that  to  stand  clear  of  evil  is 
not  only  the  necessary  condition  of  influencing  others 
for  good,  and  itself  the  most  effectual  of  influences, — 
it  is  the  actual  increase  of  the  health  of  the  body. 
In  each  one  of  us  either  the  redeeming  spirit,  or  the 
spirit  which  opposes  redemption,  must  find  a  foot- 
hold, a  fortress,  a  power ;  and  no  detail  of  life  is  too 


War  and  Superfluities  107 

small  to  bear  the  impress  of  the  spirit  which  has  the 
dominion,  and  to  minister  to  its  growth. 

This  method  of  witnessing  by  personal  plainness  and 
simplicity  against  the  source  of  wars  has,  moreover,  the 
advantage  of  being  open  to  all,  at  once  and  continually. 
Many  of  us  have  but  little  opportunity  of  speaking  in 
favour  of  peace  where  words  can  be  of  any  avail,  and 
some  of  us  even  feel  little  hope  from  any  mere  words 
on  this  subject.  For  in  words  there  is,  indeed,  but 
little  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  desirableness  of 
peace.  No  one  seriously  denies  it.  The  controversy 
turns  not  upon  the  ideal  state  of  mankind,  but  upon 
the  practical  possibility  of  maintaining  right  without 
bloodshed.  To  some  of  us  it  seems  idle  to  think  that 
bloodshed  can  ever  be  prevented,  or,  indeed,  that 
much  good  would  be  gained  by  its  prevention,  unless 
and  until  the  spirit  of  strife  and  of  self-aggrandisement 
is  cast  out  by  the  spirit  of  beneficence.  It  is  idle  to 
expect  that  nations  will  voluntarily  forego  the  objects 
of  strife  until  the  gradual  working  of  the  spirit  of 
Christianity  shall  have  thoroughly  leavened  the  lump. 

But  to  this  working  we  can  all  (women  perhaps 
especially)  contribute  in  our  own  lives  and  homes. 
Each  one  of  us  can  throw  some  weight  into  the  scale 
of  simplicity  and  disinterestedness  ;  each  one  can,  in 
some  degree,  lessen  the  pressure  of  the  scramble  for 
outward  things  in  which  the  weak   are   trampled 


108        Thoughts  on  the  Centred  Radiance 

upon,  by  living  for  better  things  than  can  be  bought 
with  money. 

And  lastly,  we  cannot  separate  one  "testimony" 
from  another  without  loss  of  power.  The  Christian 
life  is  one  whole — a  spirit  which  must  have  the 
dominion  wherever  it  enters,  and  which  grows  by 
its  victories  over  all  that  would  hinder  it.  We  must 
go  down  to  the  root  in  this  matter  before  we  can 
be  set  free.  Selfishness  will  not  be  cured  by  lopping 
at  the  branches.  The  strong  man  armed  will  keep 
his  goods  in  peace,  till  a  stronger  than  he  comes  to 
set  the  captives  free.  But  we  can  welcome  this 
strongest  of  all  influences ;  we  can  open  our  hearts  to 
the  Deliverer,  and  yield  all  that  is  within  us  to  His 
winnowing  power.  Where  Christ  enters,  the  love  of 
the  world  is  cast  out.  As  soon  might  we  expect  a 
prisoner  to  cling  to  his  chains,  as  that  one  whom 
Christ  hath  made  free  should  wrap  himself  in  weak- 
ening personal  indulgences,  or  cumber  himself  with 
cares  on  an  unnecessary  scale,  "holding  treasures  in 
the  self-pleasing  spirit,"  or  "stretching  beyond  his 
compass." 

Was  there  ever  a  time  when  the  ancient  testimony 
against  cumbering  possessions  and  the  love  of  them 
was  more  sorely  needed  by  the  state  of  the  world 
than  it  is  now  ?  Not  war  only,  but  grinding  poverty 
and  its  degrading  results,  call  aloud  to  those  who  have 


War  and  Superfluities  109 

ears  to  hear  for  a  fresh  revolt  against  the  bondage  of 
self-indulgence,  for  a  fresh  uprising  of  the  victory 
which  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith.  Surely 
it  should  be  matter  of  rejoicing  to  us  all,  that  in  the 
self-denying  ordering  of  our  lives  and  homes  we  can 
at  once  brace  and  strengthen  our  own  spirits,  and 
hold  forth  to  our  comrades  the  signal  of  victory,  the 
pledge  of  the  all-subduing  power  of  Christ 

The  testimony  borne  by  Friends  against  all  war 
has  ever  been  a  personal  and  practical,  not  a  theo- 
retical, still  less  a  sweepingly  condemnatory  one. 
The  spirit  which  has  freed  many  of  them  from  all 
that  leads  to  war,  and  has  made  them  steadfastly 
refuse,  at  whatever  cost  of  suffering,  to  take  any  part 
in  it,  is  not  a  spirit  which  is  ready  to  condemn  others, 
or  slow  to  acknowledge  "any  virtue  or  any  praise"; 
it  desires  to  judge  righteous  judgment  or  not  to  judge 
at  all ;  it  is  not  discouraged  by  the  slow  growth  of 
the  Divine  harvest ;  the  peace  it  seeks  is  not  a  mere 
international  concord,  such  as  may  consist  with,  or 
even  be  based  on,  injustice,  but  the  peace  of  God 
which  is  the  fruit  of  righteousness ;  and  as  regards 
those  under  a  dispensation  differing  from  its  own, 
it  rests  in  a  quiet,  often  silent,  dependence  on  "  the 
universality  of  the  grace  of  Christ" — the  light  that 
lighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world — 
redeeming  and  reproving  according  to  what  each  one 


110        Thoughts  on  the  Centred  Radiance 

has  received,  not  according  to  that  which  has  not 
been  made  possible  to  him. 

To  see  this  light,  and  to  grow  up  into  this  blessed 
spirit,  each  one  in  our  measure,  we  need  only  to  be 
willing  and  obedient  Our  measure  may  as  yet  be  a 
very  small  one,  but  the  Light  is  a  living  seed  in  each 
heart,  and  must  grow  as  it  is  obeyed — its  growth  no 
man  can  measure  or  limit ;  the  fulness  of  its  glory  no 
eye  hath  seen. 


LIVING  ALONE1. 

The  thought  of  loneliness  strikes  perhaps  a  colder 
chill,  upon  the  youthful  imagination  especially,  than 
that  of  death.  This  enemy  cannot  be  encountered 
and  vanquished  in  a  moment  of  enthusiasm.  It  must 
be  met  in  detail  and  in  cold  blood.  It  may  mean 
years  of  gradual  decay  and  failure.  It  is  generally 
spoken  of  with  a  tinge  even  of  blame,  as  something 
which  no  healthy  mind  would  choose.  Long  ago  it 
was  said  upon  high  authority  that  it  was  not  good  for 
man  to  be  alone,  and  there  is  a  sense  in  which 
experience  certainly  confirms  the  belief. 

Yet  with  one  voice  all  those  who  have  aimed  at  high 
attainments  in  the  spiritual  life  have  proclaimed  the 
value,  even  the  necessity,  of  solitude  ;  and  for  its  use 
the  highest  possible  examples  may  be  quoted.  Its 
very  name  has  an  austere  charm,  and  recalls  to  us 
the  memory  of  some  of  the  moments  we  could  least 
afford  to  lose  out  of  our  lives. 

1  An  address  given  to  the  Sunday  Society  at  Newnhaia 
College. 


112        Thoughts  on  the  Centred  Radkmce 

Obviously  we  need  alternations  of  solitude  and 
company  as  we  need  alternations  of  light  and  dark- 
ness, summer  and  winter,  growth  and  decay.  The 
practical  problem  is  how  to  provide  for  the  pre- 
servation of  salutary  proportions ;  and  this  may  be 
in  some  degree  simplified  by  attention  to  the  various 
senses  in  which  it  is  possible  to  be  "  alone." 

Loneliness  is  certainly  not  identical  with  the  mere 
absence  of  human  beings.  To  be  "alone  in  a  crowd" 
is  but  too  sadly  familiar  an  experience.  And  pro- 
bably few  of  us,  after  early  youth,  are  so  happy 
as  not  to  know  the  yet  more  awful  aloneness  which 
may  fall  upon  us  in  the  presence  even  of  our  best 
beloved,  when  some  film  of  separation  arises — a 
"  little  cloud  "  of  prophetic  significance.  It  may  be 
the  horror  of  sudden  loneliness  when  a  closely 
cherished  sufferer,  whose  every  word  and  look  has 
long  been  our  absorbing  study,  for  the  first  time  fails 
to  recognise  us — when  our  questions  bring  no  reply, 
our  most  earnest  assurances  convey  no  comfort  In 
a  moment  we  are  out  of  each  other's  reach — side  by 
side  still,  but  each  unutterably  alone.  Or  worse  than 
this,  in  the  fulness  of  life  and  health,  and  growing 
intimacy  and  joyful  confidence,  some  careless  word 
or  look  or  action,  forgotten  perhaps  by  one  in  a 
moment,  has  revealed  to  the  other  a  divergence 
which  will  not  be  deeper  or  crueller  when  it  has 
spread  into  a  chasm  across  which  no  voice  can  pass. 


Living  Alone  113 

In  cases  like  this  it  is  perhaps  but  for  a  moment 
that  we  stay  to  dwell  upon  the  sense  of  loneli- 
ness. The  chasm,  though  deep,  is  narrow  still,  and 
we  turn  our  eyes  from  it,  and  passionately  fix 
them  upon  what  yet  remains  to  us — if  by  any  means 
the  gulf  may  be  bridged  over  and  all  may  yet  be 
well. 

But  such  glimpses  teach  us  something  of  the  real 
essence  of  separation,  which  is  of  wide  application. 
We  meet  each  other  in  many  different  planes  as  well 
as  at  many  points.  Two  human  beings  may  be  cut 
off  from  all  interchange  of  word  or  thought  (as  for 
instance  by  the  illness  of  one  of  them)  while  yet 
physically  they  are  in  each  other's  immediate  presence, 
and  fundamentally  they  are  absolutely  one  in  heart. 
The  intermediate  union  is  destroyed,  while  the  most 
superficial  and  the  deepest  are  alike  intact.  And 
surely  when  the  separation,  instead  of  being  of  the 
comparatively  innocent  kind  which  illness  or  death 
or  absence  can  bring  about,  has  in  it  the  bitterness 
of  wrong-doing,  of  lowered  esteem,  even  of  personal 
betrayal,  we  may  yet  take  our  stand  upon  something 
deeper  than  all  these, — without  which  indeed  these 
would  soon  destroy  their  own  power  to  torture, — and 
hold  firm  to  a  love  stronger  than  all  human  wilful- 
ness ;  a  love  which  grows  by  forgiveness ;  a  love 
nearer  the  foundations  of  our  being  than  any  of  our 
judgments  can  reach. 


114         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

So  far  as  we  can  penetrate  into  these  hidden 
depths  it  would  seem  as  if  there  could  be  no  such 
thing  as  absolute  loneliness.  For  we  know  nothing 
deeper  than  love ;  and  where  perfect  love  is,  loneliness 
like  fear  is  for  ever  cast  out.  But  these  depths  are 
hidden — happily  and  rightly  hidden — from  ordinary 
observation.  It  is  no  denial  of  their  reality  to  say 
that  in  the  process  of  firmly  anchoring  ourselves  to 
them,  we  have  to  let  go  link  after  link  of  our  connec- 
tion with  our  fellows  ;  to  encounter  cloud  after  cloud 
of  what  at  any  rate  seems  like  separation,  of  what 
hides  us  from  each  other's  comprehension. 

Vainly  still  we  strive  to  mingle 

"With  a  being  of  our  kind 
Vainly  hearts  with  hearts  are  twined 

For  the  deepest  still  is  single. 

We  cannot  be  finally  freed  from  loneliness  except  by 
encountering  it.  It  will  be  subdued  only  by  those 
who  dare  to  meet  it  with  a  hearty  embrace. 

We  shape  our  own  lives  in  a  sort  of  underground, 
gradual,  unconscious,  piecemeal  fashion.  And  in 
nothing  do  we  mould  them  more  largely  and  more 
blindly,  than  in  the  degree  in  which  they  are  combined 
with  other  lives.  Not  only  do  we  exercise  some  sort 
of  choice — how  much  or  how  little  is  indeed  a  mystery 
— in  the  chief  voluntary  combination,  that  of  mar- 
riage; but  all  through  life  we  go  on  adding  to  or 
winnowing  our  stock  of  alliances,  ties,  friendships, 


Living  Alone  115 

partnerships,  tightening  or  relaxing  our  bonds  as 
seems  good  and  possible  to  us,  and  weaving  for  our 
souls  a  garment  not  less  close  and  important  to  us 
than  our  physical  frame.  This  process  is  carried  on 
chiefly  by  rule  of  thumb  ;  and  that  rule  is  no  doubt 
on  the  whole  the  best  for  the  purpose.  But  one 
important  distinction  is  often  and  sometimes  dis- 
astrously forgotten.  It  is  that  between  living  in  each 
other's  presence  and  sharing  each  other's  lives. 

It  is  vainly  supposed  that  we  can  cure  isolation 
by  joining  company.  You  might  as  well  expect  to 
melt  pebbles  by  shaking  them  together  in  a  bag.  On 
the  other  hand  it  is  equally  idle  to  suppose  that  you 
can  rid  yourself  of  ties  by  withdrawing  to  a  distance. 
You  are  just  as  likely  to  tighten  them  by  absence,  if 
they  have  any  real  hold  to  begin  with.  The  fact  is 
that  our  lives  are  shaped,  in  this  as  in  other  respects, 
largely  by  our  own  choice,  but  not  by  the  choice  of 
yesterday  or  to-day ;  rather  by  that  of  years  and 
years  ago.  We  reap  what  we  have  sown ;  not  what 
we  are  sowing.  We  shape  our  own  lives  not  only 
largely  but  blindly,  and  we  judge  blindly  of  each 
other's  lives. 

Thus  we  talk  of  people  as  "  living  alone  "  merely 
because  they  occupy  a  separate  dwelling,  although 
their  lives  may  be  in  fact  crowded  with  human 
intercourse,  and  even  with  human  presences,  as  well 
as  perhaps  closely  bound  up  with  many  ties  of  kindred 

8—2 


116        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

and  affection.  And  we  fail  to  recognise  the  depths 
of  seclusion  which  others  find  in  the  very  heart  of  a 
large  family  party.  Indeed  one  of  the  great  advan- 
tages of  family  life  (I  suppose  I  may  add  of  college 
life  ?)  is  that  it  affords  a  protection  against  the  outer 
world — a  means  of  retreat,  a  possibility  of  transacting 
social  details  by  proxy.  The  solitary  unit  is  exposed 
on  all  sides  to  the  pressure  of  surrounding  humanity, 
and  must  carry  on  all  social  transactions  single 
handed ;  while  the  studious  member  of  a  family  is 
guarded  on  all  sides,  as  by  a  living  curtain,  from  any 
profane  intrusion.  Both  need  solitude,  but  perhaps 
the  one  who  most  needs  to  make  an  effort  to  secure 
it  is  the  one  who  is  generally  supposed  to  be  suffering 
from  it. 

This  misconception  is  partly  owing  to  the  baflling 
effect  on  the  imagination  of  mere  negatives.  Nature 
may  abhor  a  vacuum,  but  Fancy  refuses  to  take  the 
trouble  of  filling  it.  The  life  which  has  no  familiar 
furniture  will  naturally  be  filled  with  something  ;  but 
most  people  are  content  to  call  it  nothing.  So-and- 
so  has  neither  wife  nor  child — what  can  he  possibly 
find  to  do  with  his  money?  Such  an  one  has  no 
household  duties — how  can  she  be  too  busy  to  attend 
to  this  or  that  for  me  ?  One  thing  which  all  who  live 
alone  certainly  need  is  the  power — mainly  I  believe 
imaginative — to  outline  their  own  lives.  And  by  this 
I  mean  the  power  of  marking  out  distinctly  the 


Living  Alone  117 

channels  into  which  one's  energies  should  flow,  and 
for  which  they  should  be  reserved.  People  are  but 
too  ready  to  make  demands  on  time  and  strength 
not  obviously  appropriated ;  and  without  a  distinct 
outline  in  one's  own  mind  it  is  doubly  hard  not  to 
yield  to  such  demands. 

It  is  no  wonder  if  the  ordinary  imagination  fails 
to  fill  up  the  outline  suggested  by  the  words  "  living 
alone."  They  give  it  plenty  of  scope,  but  scanty 
nourishment,  and  it  is  apt  to  reflect  their  vagueness. 
Perhaps  it  is  to  this  vagueness  that  some  of  the  dread 
inspired  by  the  idea  of  living  alone  is  due,  just  as 
many  people  account  for  their  fear  of  death  as  being 
a  dread  of  "  the  unknown."  People  allow  themselves 
to  think  of  living  alone  as  a  fate  not  to  be  encountered, 
and  even  consider  it  as  a  sort  of  wrong-doing.  It 
would  surely  be  more  reasonable  to  consider  it  wrong 
to  dread  any  fate  to  which  humanity  is  liable  ;  and 
isolation  in  some  of  its  senses  is  obviously  inevitable 
for  some  of  us.  The  practical  question  is  whether 
we  shall  regard  it  as  a  misfortune  to  be  remedied  to 
the  utmost  of  our  power  and  at  all  costs,  or  as  a 
distinguishing  circumstance  to  be  accepted  and  turned 
to  account. 

Let  it  be  conceded  at  once  that  isolation  in  the 
sense  of  a  failure  to  share  in  the  interests  and  the 
concerns  of  others  is  a  deplorable  condition,  which  if 
lasting  may  be  confidently  traced  to  faulty  or  at  best 


118         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Badicmce 

to  feeble  action,  and  which  does  call  for  remedy  at 
all  costs.  But  isolation  in  the  sense  of  separateness 
from  family  ties  is  a  condition  from  which  no  effort 
can  always  secure  us.  It  is  when  this  lot  has  fallen 
upon  any  one  that  he,  or  still  more  she,  will  be  a 
mark  for  the  arrows  of  advisers,  nine  out  of  ten  of 
whom  will  urge  the  formation  of  artificial  ties  as  a 
defence  against  loneliness.  The  advice  being  so 
generally  proffered  is  no  doubt  generally  acceptable 
and  suitable.  Yet  for  a  (perhaps  small  but  by  no 
means  insignificant)  minority  it  would  be  a  disastrous 
mistake  to  abandon  a  separate  position.  It  is  a 
position  which  has  its  advantages,  both  of  immunity 
and  of  discipline. 

It  is  a  strange  sensation  when  one  finds  oneself 
for  the  first  time  entirely  detached  from  surrounding 
lives.  Apart  from  the  sorrow  in  which  such  isolation 
in  most  cases  originates,  it  has  (or  may  have)  in  itself 
a  certain  unfamiliar  charm.  Indeed  it  is  often  the 
one  thing  which  the  sorely  wounded  human  being, 
like  the  wounded  animal,  instinctively  desires.  To  be 
relieved  from  all  external  pressure — freed  from  all 
observation — to  be  able  to  let  the  mind  re-adjust 
itself  to  its  altered  circumstances  without  interference 
— these  things  are  among  the  most  essential  aids  to 
recovery.  The  employment  of  these  natural  remedies 
is  pretty  sure  before  long  to  excite  suspicion  and 
even  disapprobation.    Whether  the  human  race  is 


Living  Alone  119 

jealous  of  its  exclusion  from  the  counsels  of  one  poor 
suffering  mortal,  or  is  itself  so  emphatically  gregarious 
that  a  solitary  position  shocks  its  deepest  instincts,  it 
is  certain  that  it  will  very  soon  begin  to  make  its 
protest  felt  in  one  form  or  another.  Of  course  the 
protest,  if  disregarded,  is  very  soon  dropped.  The 
world  is  far  too  busy  to  concern  itself,  for  more  than 
a  moment,  about  the  harmless  lunatics  who  do  nothing 
worse  than  disappear  from  it.  An  admonition  or 
two,  a  gently  affixed  label  of  eccentricity,  and  the 
thing  is  done.  And  then  begins  the  real  experience 
of  isolated  existence — an  experience  hardly  to  be 
communicated,  but  yet  not  wholly  indescribable. 

Perhaps  its  most  marked  quality  is  its  liability  to 
gentle  expansion  and  contraction  of  parts — a  kind  of 
silent  palpitating  movement  from  within — which  no 
doubt  goes  on  in  some  degree  wherever  there  is  life, 
but  becomes  obvious  only  when  the  correcting 
pressure  of  other  lives  is  removed.  Here  indeed  lies 
the  great  danger  of  solitude.  Small  things  may  loom 
large,  and  great  interests  shrivel  up  into  nothing,  and 
there  is  no  one  present  to  redress  the  balance. 
Unless  one  can  trust  oneself  to  keep  a  firm  hand 
upon  this  tendency,  and  learn  to  redress  the  balance 
for  oneself,  one  had  better  not  venture  upon  a  lonely 
life.  But  experience  seems  to  show  that  the  balance 
has  a  tendency  to  redress  itself,  as  the  disturbance 
subsides.    The  process  may  be  a  slow  one.    When 


120        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

things  have  gone  wrong,  and  some  painful  communi- 
cation has  made  an  undue  impression,  which  five 
minutes  talk,  or  better  still  one  hearty  laugh,  with 
the  partner  of  one's  existence  would  have  set  right, 
it  may  be  hours  or  even  days  before  the  unassisted 
reason  fully  re-asserts  itself,  and  reduces  the  whole 
thing  to  its  true  proportions.  Yet  this  is  an  art,  like 
any  other,  to  be  acquired  by  practice  ;  and  the  very 
necessity  of  performing  the  process  without  help 
forces  upon  one  a  certain  dexterity  in  it.  It  must 
also  be  remembered  that  the  effect  of  close  ties  is 
not  exclusively  sobering.  There  are  trifles  which 
loom  large  through  the  domestic  atmosphere,  almost 
as  inevitably  as  others  are  magnified  by  the  vapours 
of  solitude.  The  hermit  is  impervious  to  many  an 
arrow  which  scatters  dismay  among  the  flock  And 
feeling  may  be  echoed  and  re-echoed  in  sympathy 
until  it  is  nursed  up  into  something  out  of  all 
proportion  to  its  actual  justification.  From  this 
danger  at  any  rate  the  hermit  is  free. 

Of  course  there  would  be  something  odious  and 
inhuman  about  the  deliberate  choice  of  a  solitary 
life  in  preference  to  the  more  normal  and  more 
obviously  fruitful  conditions  of  family  relationship. 
But  such  a  deliberate  preference  is  not  in  question. 
We  are  comparing  the  hermit's  life,  not  with  the 
natural  family  life,  but  with  an  artificial  imitation  of 
it.     We  are   considering   whether   for  those   who 


Living  Alone  121 

inevitably  stand  apart  from  any  natural  and  ready- 
made  ties  it  may  not  be  wiser  to  use  than  to  get  rid 
of  such  an  open  space  in  the  labyrinth  of  life. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  always  empha- 
sized the  advantages  of  solitude,  with  that  official 
stamp  of  definite  outline  which  to  some  of  us  has  the 
effect  almost  of  caricature.  We  Protestants  on  the 
contrary  recognise  in  some  dim  fashion  that  no 
outward  condition  can  be  an  unmixed  and  absolute 
gain.  It  follows  that  none  can  be  without  its 
advantages  for  special  purposes.  We  object  to  the 
arbitrary  creation  of  disabilities ;  but  we  need  not 
therefore  ignore  the  inevitable  accidents — or  as  we 
may  I  believe  truly  call  them,  the  Providential 
accidents — of  life,  or  fear  to  turn  them  boldly  to 
account.  And  the  accident  of  separateness,  if 
deliberately  recognised  and  accepted,  may  serve  as 
a  setting  apart  for  uses  not  less  sacred  than  those 
which  belong  to  any  visible  tie. 

"Stone  walls  do  not  a  prison  make" — nor  do 
empty  chambers  make  a  lonely  life.  That  there  is  in 
the  human  mind  a  power  of  making  the  "  iron  bars  " 
of  our  cage  into  a  hermitage,  and  the  empty  spaces 
around  us  into  a  sanctuary,  we  all  instinctively  feel ; 
but  it  needs  some  reflection  to  understand  what  is 
the  spell  by  which  such  transformations  are  to  be 
wrought ;  and  to  evolve  the  fruitful  use  from  the 
passive  endurance  of  wintry  conditions.    Indeed  we 


122        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

may  have  to  practise  much  patient  endurance  before 

we  arrive  at  fruitfulness ;  but  let  us  always  keep 

fruitfulness  before  our  minds  as  the  ideal  to  be  aimed 

at — let  us  steadfastly  regard  the  wilderness  as  destined 

to  blossom  as  a  garden. 

Do  you  remember  the  words  in  which  Browning 

describes  the  true  uses  of  solitude  as  transfigured  by 

woman's  deepest  love  ? 

"Might  I  die  last  and  show  thee!  Should  I  find 
Such  hardship  in  the  few  years  left  behind 
If  free  to  take  my  lamp  and  go 
Into  thy  tomb,  and  shut  the  door  and  sit 
Seeing  thy  face  on  those  four  sides  of  it 
The  better  that  they  are  so  blank,  I  know! 

Why  time  was  what  I  wanted,  to  turn  o'er 
Within  my  mind  each  look,  get  more  and  more 
JBy  heart  each  word,  too  much  to  learn  at  first; 
And  join  thee  all  the  fitter  for  the  pause 
Neath  the  low  lintel's  doorway.    That  were  cause 
For  lingering  though  thou  calledst,  if  I  durst !  "1 

Thus  human  love  may  grow  even  by  outward 

separation.    We  talk  sometimes  as  if  our  chief  object 

must  be  to  fill  life  with  interests.    For  that  it  seems 

to  me  that  we  need  hardly  take  thought.    Life  is  for 

ever  multiplying  our  interests.    What  we  do  need  is 

the  power  of  contemplation,  including  that  of  reducing 

the  multitude  of  interesting  matters  to  order.    And 

this  can  never  be  done  in  a  crowd  or  in  a  hurry.    We 

must  be  alone — alone  long  enough  to  enter  into  some 

1  "Any  Wife  to  any  Husband." 


Living  Alone  123 

degree  of  stillness — before  we  can  see  things  in  their 
true  proportions  and  in  due  subordination.  No 
lovely  thing  can  have  its  full  loveliness  except  in  due 
subordination  to  that  which  is  truly  more  important. 
And  nothing  can  be  altogether  valueless  when  in  its 
right  place  and  right  relation  to  other  things.  There- 
fore such  solitude  as  is  necessary  for  the  falling  into 
order  of  the  various  elements  of  our  life  is,  I  think,  a 
real  spiritual  necessity. 

And  here  we  touch  the  deepest,  that  is  the 
religious,  significance  of  solitude.  Consciously  or 
unconsciously,  those  who  are  athirst  for  the  things 
which  are  unseen  and  eternal  have  always  recognised 
the  possibility  of  a  rivalry  between  the  human  and 
the  divine  in  our  affections.  From  very  early  times 
and  in  many  countries  it  has  been  felt  that  the 
absence  of  close  human  ties  does  open  possibilities  of 
self-devotion  to  the  Divine  not  to  be  purchased  at  a 
lower  price.  There  is  I  am  sure  truth  at  the  bottom 
of  this  widely  spread  religious  instinct ;  but  to 
explain  or  to  define  the  limits  of  its  truth  would  be 
equally  beyond  me. 

Of  one  thing  I  feel  sure — that  our  deepest  and 
purest  sense  of  the  love  of  God  is  nourished  by,  if 
not  altogether  derived  from,  our  experience  of  human 
love ;  and  that  wilfully  to  shut  ourselves  out  from 
this  most  fruitful  of  all  spiritual  educations  in  the 
hope  of  learning  more  of  the  Divine  life  would  be 


124        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

inevitably  to  defeat  our  own  object.  What  we  have 
to  remember  in  this  connection  is  that  (as  regards 
human  love  at  any  rate)  it  is  not  in  the  continual 
presence  of  its  object  that  love  gains  most  strength. 
Absence  and  silence  play  a  part  as  important  as  sight 
and  words  in  strengthening  and  in  purifying  our 
affections.  The  manner  and  the  proportions  in  which 
these  opposite  elements — of  presence  and  absence, 
speech  and  silence — must  be  combined  and  interwoven 
in  order  to  the  perfect  ripening  of  human  affections 
is  as  completely  beyond  our  ken  as  the  choice  is 
usually  beyond  our  reach.  Our  part  is  not  to 
educate  ourselves,  but  to  make  the  most  of  the 
education  provided  for  us.  Keenly  as  we  may  feel 
the  privation  of  close  human  ties,  it  would  I  think  be 
a  loss  even  more  disastrous  to  be  deprived  of  the 
broad  field  of  inward  solitude. 

What  then  are  the  special  fruits  to  be  reaped 
from  solitude,  or  rather  from  a  right  use  of  it  ? 

Here  we  must  distinguish  between  inward  and 
outward  solitude.  I  do  not  know  how  far  it  is  a 
peculiarity,  but  to  my  own  mind  human  beings  seem 
to  be  constructed  in  concentric  layers  like  the  coats 
of  the  onion.  The  difference  between  inward  and 
outward  is  certainly  not  equally  obvious  to  us  all ; 
but  I  shall  venture  to  assume  the  existence  of  these 
coats  or  layers,  which  whatever  their  real  number 
may,  for  our  purpose,  be  roughly  divided  into  three 


Living  Alone  125 

classes  or  regions — the  central,  the  intermediate,  and 
the  superficial, — corresponding  to  our  relations  with 
the  eternal,  the  human,  and  the  material  environ- 
ments. 

The  outermost  layer  of  our  being,  which  is  cogni- 
sant of  material  things,  becomes  in  solitude  more 
vividly  aware  of  its  surroundings ;  and  suitable 
surroundings  certainly  help  the  sense  of  solitude — a 
hill-top,  the  sea-shore,  or  a  wide  moor  or  bogland  being 
perhaps  the  most  favourable  to  it.  This  outermost 
layer  is  of  course  very  dependent  on  the  visible 
presence  or  absence  of  our  fellow-creatures,  and  it  is 
a  simple  matter  to  say  whether  outwardly  we  are  or 
are  not  alone.  But  when  we  begin  to  attend  to  what 
is  experienced  in  the  intermediate  layer — below  the 
surface  as  we  say — we  begin  to  be  aware  of  the 
double  meaning  of  solitude.  In  this  region  it  is  that 
we  may  be  alone  in  a  crowd.  Here,  as  I  began  by 
saying,  we  may  be  alone  in  the  very  presence  of  our 
best  beloved.  Here  also  we  may,  on  the  other  hand, 
whilst  outwardly  alone,  be  aware  of  a  crowding  of 
human  relations  from  which  we  may  wish,  yet  find  it 
hard,  to  withdraw  ourselves.  A  lonely  life  may  mean 
a  life  of  few  affections,  however  deep  and  close  may 
be  the  ties  which  bind  us  to  the  few ;  or  it  may  mean 
a  life  in  which  all  relations,  however  many,  are 
comparatively  remote, — a  life  in  which  we  stand  as  it 
were  in  a  hollow  central  space,  though  our  relations 


126         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

with  other  lives  may  be  multiplied  to  the  extent,  or 
beyond  the  extent,  of  our  power  of  reciprocation. 

Now  our  wealth  or  our  poverty  in  this  intermediate 
region — the  region  of  the  affections — is  a  matter  very 
largely  under  our  own  control.  Not  of  course  that 
we  can,  at  any  given  moment,  change  it  by  a  mere 
effort  of  will,  any  more  than  we  can  in  a  moment 
make  our  gardens  full  or  empty ;  but  that  we  reap  as 
we  have  sown ;  and  that  if  our  harvest  is  to  be  a  good 
one  we  must  not  only  sow,  but  water, — and  weed 
Our  heart-husbandry  will  no  doubt  often  be  thwarted 
by  powers  beyond  our  control,  yet  the  accumulated 
result  of  care,  whether  in  sowing  or  in  weeding  out, 
is  practically  as  certain  as  that  of  any  agricultural 
operations  in  the  outer  world  Given  a  certain 
vividness  of  memory  and  imagination  and  a  steady 
care  in  the  cultivation  of  inner  relations,  and  we  need 
never  in  this  region  be  altogether  alone.  For  below 
the  surface  our  friends  are  always  ours,  whether  they 
be  visibly  with  us  or  not. 

And  not  only  does  our  wealth  in  this  region 
depend  largely  on  our  own  exertions  in  the  cultivation 
of  friendships,  but  we  have  over  the  inward  presences 
of  our  friends  a  degree  of  control  which  I  think  we 
often  fail  to  recognise.  We  can  direct  our  attention 
to  them  till  we  endow  them  with  a  warmth  and  a 
vividness  approaching  that  of  visible  presence.  Or 
we  can  withdraw  ourselves  from  them  into  what  truly 


Living  Alone  127 

deserves  to  be  called  inward  solitude ;  until  the 
hollow  space  in  which  we  live  and  move  becomes  an 
awful  sanctuary.  The  power  of  thus  suspending  our 
intermediate  activities  and  withdrawing  into  the 
stillness  of  the  sanctuary  is  the  very  basis  of  prayer ; 
to  cultivate  it  in  a  right  measure  is  the  very 
foundation  of  a  devout  habit  of  life ;  and  to  under- 
stand wisdom  in  this  matter  has  an  importance  which 
I  think  we  can  hardly  over-estimate. 

It  is  assuredly  for  the  sake  of  learning  thus  to 
withdraw  into  the  inner  sanctuary  of  our  own  hearts 
that  the  saints  of  all  times  have  so  valued  outward 
solitude.  And  periods  of  outward  solitude  must 
always  be  an  important  help  towards  this  attainment. 
We  all  have  at  least  a  germ  of  such  power ;  and 
where  it  is  either  by  nature  or  through  cultivation 
really  vigorous,  it  may  make  us  independent  of 
outward  solitude.  There  are  those  who  in  any 
company  and  under  any  circumstances  can  retire  into 
that  "secret  place  of  the  Most  High"  where  they 
may  "abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty." 

I  said  that  I  believe  it  supremely  important  for 
us  to  understand  wisdom  in  this  matter.  This  is  as 
much  as  to  say  that  it  is  not  altogether  an  easy  or  a 
simple  one.  There  is  indeed  a  danger  in  any  voluntary 
assumption  of  mental  attitudes — on  the  one  hand  a 
danger  of  unreality  and  on  the  other  a  danger  of 
over-straining  the  very  mainspring  of  the  soul.    I 


128         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

believe  it  to  be  possible  to  play  tricks  with  one's  own 
mind,  and  to  hypnotize  oneself — certainly  it  is  but 
too  possible  to  deceive  oneself.  I  am  not  urging  the 
practice  of  inward  solitude  and  silence  as  a  duty 
(though  for  some  of  us  1  believe  it  is  a  duty),  I  wish 
rather  to  point  out  the  nature  of  its  function  and  the 
object  in  order  to  which  it  may  be  rightly  and  safely 
used. 

Speaking  just  now  of  different  mental  regions  I 
said  that  the  innermost  region  was  that  which  corre- 
sponded to  our  relation  to  the  Eternal.  Certain  it 
is  that  as  we  sink  into  the  innermost  depth  of  our 
own  mind  we  become  aware  of  the  things  which  are 
unseen  and  eternal.  If  we  are  aware  (and  in  speaking 
of  these  matters  one  has  to  say  if  at  every  turn,  for 
here  we  are  all  out  of  our  depth  and  here  we  can 
often  but  guess  at  each  other's  experience),  if  we  are 
aware  of  having  depths  to  sink  into,  we  shall  I  believe 
find  in  this  central  region  above  all  the  balance  in 
which  the  real  weight  and  worth  of  things  can  be 
tried — what  has  been  called  the  balance  of  the 
sanctuary.  In  the  stillness  of  inward  solitude  things 
find  their  level  almost  of  their  own  accord.  Here 
we  have  that  first  condition  for  the  use  of  either 
balance  or  compass — freedom  from  disturbance — 
the  scales  find  their  level,  the  needle  settles  down 
towards  the  pole,  the  supremacy  of  that  which  is 
truly  supreme  emerges  from  the  confusions  of  time. 


Living  Alone  129 

Here  we  learn  as  far  as  is  possible  to  our  fallible 
minds  to  "understand  our  errors" — at  least  to 
offer  the  prayer  "cleanse  Thou  me  from  my  secret 
faults."  In  short  when  we  enter  into  the  place  of 
inward  solitude,  we  find  ourselves  face  to  face  with 
God — with  "  the  High  and  Holy  One  that  inhabiteth 
eternity" — and  in  the  light  of  His  countenance  we 
see  the  true  value  and  beauty  of  all  the  things  of 
which  our  life  is  composed — especially  the  true  value 
and  beauty  of  our  human  affections.  For  as  I  have 
already  said  it  is  only  in  right  subordination  that  any 
lovely  thing  can  have  its  fuD  beauty.  It  is  only  as 
seen  from  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty,  from 
that  inner  sanctuary  in  which  His  presence  is 
supremely  felt,  that  the  glory  of  life  can  shine  forth. 
It  is  when  all  things  begin  to  fall  into  their  right 
places  as  we  ourselves  come  under  the  true  judgment 
of  conscience,  enlightened  in  the  stillness  by  the 
light  of  eternity,  that  all  things  are  made  new — all 
bitterness  and  wrath  and  passion  fade  and  pass  away 
as  the  shadows  and  the  mists  of  night  before  the 
sunrise.  Here  "the  light  that  never  was  on  sea  or 
land  "  brings  out  an  order  and  a  harmony  undreamed 
of  in  the  rush  and  turmoil  of  outward  life.  Of  all 
the  different  lives  we  are  leading  it  is  the  deepest 
which  is  most  easily  ignored  and  stifled — yet  it  is  the 
deepest  which  gives  the  key  to  all  the  rest  So 
far  from  there  being  of  necessity  any  incompatibility, 


130        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

or  even  any  rivalry,  between  the  eternal  things  with 
which  we  acquaint  ourselves  in  solitude  and  the 
lower  joys  and  revelations  of  outward  life,  it  is  in  the 
sanctuary  alone  that  the  key-note  can  be  struck  to 
which  all  life  must  be  attuned  if  it  is  ever  to  become 
harmonious  and  beautiful  It  is  there  only  that  we 
enter  into  the  full  possession  of  those  treasures  of 
human  love  which  neither  moth  nor  rust  can  corrupt. 
The  amount  of  solitude  which  is  attainable  or 
would  be  wholesome  in  the  case  of  any  individual  life 
is  a  matter  in  which  each  of  us  must  judge  for 
himself.  I  would  not,  if  I  might,  attempt  to  pre- 
scribe in  this  matter  for  any  human  being  but  myself 
— and  I  feel  that  it  needs  much  wisdom  to  minister 
even  to  oneself  in  regard  to  it.  But  I  also  feel  sure 
that  a  due  proportion — whether  it  be  little  or  much 
— a  due  proportion  of  solitude  is  one  of  the  most 
important  conditions  of  mental  health.  Therefore 
(to  return  to  our  original  problem)  if  it  be  our  lot 
to  stand  apart  from  those  close  natural  ties  by  which 
life  is  for  most  people  shaped  and  filled,  let  us  not  be 
in  haste  to  fill  the  gap ;  let  us  not  carelessly  or  rashly 
throw  away  the  opportunity  of  entering  into  that 
deeper  and  more  continual  acquaintance  with  the 
unseen  and  eternal  things  which  is  the  natural  and 
great  compensation  for  the  loss  of  easier  joys.  The 
loneliness  which  we  rightly  dread  is  not  the  absence 
of  human  faces  and  voices — it  is  the  absence  of  love. 


Living  Alone  131 

And  love  is  a  plant  vigorous  enough  to  thrive  on 
all  soils ;  taking  a  new  beauty  from  the  rocky  uplands 
as  well  as  from  the  rich  and  sheltered  pastures.  Love 
can  thrive  and  grow  strong  by  absence  as  well  as  by 
presence.  I  believe  it  does  best  with  alternations  of 
ease  and  difficulty.  At  any  rate  it  is  clear  that  we 
have  to  prepare  for  and  to  contend  with  a  great 
variety  of  outward  conditions.  Our  wisdom  therefore 
must  lie  in  learning  not  to  shrink  from  anything  that 
may  be  in  store  for  us,  but  so  to  grasp  the  master 
key  of  life  as  to  be  able  to  turn  everything  to  good 
and  fruitful  account. 

All  love  in  its  measure  casts  out  loneliness.  The 
supreme  Love  of  God  casts  it  out  absolutely  and  for 
ever. 


9—2 


THE  FAITH  OF  THE  UNLEAKNED1. 

The  unbounded  freedom  with  which  all  kinds  of 
speculations  in  religion,  theology,  and  philosophy  are 
now  carried  on,  and  which  to  many  of  us  appears  to 
be,  like  the  freshness  of  the  air,  a  condition  to  be 
sacredly  maintained,  has  yet  to  be  purchased  at  no 
small  price  of  occasional  trouble  and  even  bewilder- 
ment of  mind  in  the  case  of  readers  intelligent  enough 
to  be  keenly  interested  in  the  many  conflicting  views 
put  before  them,  yet  not  so  fully  trained  and  equipped 
by  appropriate  studies  as  to  be  able  to  deal  with  them 
thoroughly  and  satisfactorily.  Many  of  us  who  are  in 
this  sense  strictly  speaking  unlearned  have  no  doubt 
at  times  forsworn  all  further  dabbling  in  the  great 
familiar  impassable  morasses — and  yet  have  returned, 
either  deliberately  or  involuntarily,  if  not  ourselves 
to  plunge  in,  yet  at  least  to  watch,  as  from  the  banks, 
the  performances  of  the  experts  who  can  not  only 
move  freely,  but  wrestle  with  one  another,  in  the 
midst  of  the  morass.  Is  our  doing  so  a  mere  waste 
1  A  paper  read  to  the  St  Paul's  Association,  Cambridge. 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  133 

of  time,  or  at  best  a  mere  amusement,  and  perhaps 

a  dangerous  one  at  that?  or  is  it  possible  for  the 

unlearned  to  gain  something  for   themselves,  and 

perhaps  even  for  others,  from  studies  with  which 

they  are  mainly  concerned  only  as  bystanders,  not 

being  entitled  to  the  name  of  serious  students  ?    Is 

it  safe  for  such  bystanders  to  look  on  at  controversies 

which  are  apt  to  be  disturbing  in  proportion  to  their 

interest,  and  in  watching  which  it  is  so  difficult  for 

outsiders  to  judge  of  the  competence  of  those  who 

offer  themselves  as  guides? 

Some  of  us  have  been  daunted  and  warned  off 

altogether  from  those  regions  of  thought  which  most 

powerfully  attract  us  by  the  declarations   of   our 

teachers   themselves   that   the   great  questions  on 

which  they  are  engaged  will  never  be  answered — 

some  even  adding  that  it  would  not  make  much 

difference  if  they  were ;   and  quoting  perhaps  the 

lines 

"  Myself  when  young  did  eagerly  frequent 
Doctor  and  saint,  and  heard  great  argument 
About  it  and  about ;  but  evermore 
Came  out  by  the  same  door  where  in  I  went." 

But  life  is  so  interwoven  that  it  is  impossible  to 
fence  off  the  part  of  it  which  belongs  to  practice  and 
rule  of  thumb  from  that  in  which  the  influence  of 
abstract  speculation  is  perceptibly  powerful  We 
feel  instinctively  that  there  is  no  part  of  our  life  and 


134        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

conduct  which  is  not  in  some  way  raised  or  lowered 
by  the  attitude  of  those  who  in  however  impersonal 
and  remote  and  fragmentary  a  way  are  allowed  to 
guide  our  thoughts  in  the  region  of  first  principles. 
In  this  sense  the  "great  argument  about  it  and 
about"  does  immediately  concern  us  all. 

To  us  lookers  on,  the  disputes  of  the  learned  bear 
all  the  appearance  of  a  battle,  and  it  is  hard  for  us 
to  be  sure  how  much  or  how  little  is  really  at  stake. 
We  cannot  always  tell  whether  the  difference  between 
the  combatants  relates  to  facts,  or  only  to  the  best 
way  of  stating  or  of  accounting  for  them.  Take  for 
instance  the  perennial  fate  and  freewill  controversy. 
The  untrained  mind  wholly  refuses  to  believe  that  it 
makes  no  difference  whether  we  call  our  will  "free" 
or  not ;  whether  we  do  or  do  not  recognise  an  all 
pervading  necessity.  We  may  remind  ourselves 
again  and  again  that  our  power  to  do  or  to  abstain 
from  doing  particular  acts  is  not  being  maintained 
by  one  disputant  or  surrendered  by  the  other ;  but 
that  this  power  and  its  conditions  being  what  they 
are,  the  disputants  on  both  sides  must  aim  at  making 
their  theories  square  with  them.  Irresistibly  the 
imagination  regards  the  champions  of  freewill  as 
striving  to  enfranchise  the  human  race,  and  attributes 
to  the  Necessitarian  a  nefarious  inclination  to  bind  or 
paralyse  it, — or  worse  still  to  palliate  wrong.  Again  it 
is  hard  for  the  untrained  to  give  as  much  credit  for 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  135 

disinterestedness  to  the  utilitarian  as  to  the  intui- 
tionist.  I  do  not  venture  to  guess  whether  there  is 
any,  and  if  so  how  much,  justification  in  fact  for  such 
rough  and  ready  characterisations  of  the  tendencies 
attributed  by  the  popular  judgment  to  particular 
schools  of  thought.  But  the  fact  that  thought  is  for 
the  majority  thus  steeped  in  feeling  and  in  ethical 
significance  seems  to  point  to  the  justification  of 
that  insatiable  appetite  which  some  of  us  feel  for 
the  very  crumbs  which  fall  from  the  table  of  philo- 
sophy. There  must  we  think  surely  be  some  truth  in 
the  popular  notion  that  the  great  questions  which  have 
so  powerful  and  so  permanent  a  grasp  of  the  keenest 
intellects  must  be  worth  all  the  struggles  of  which 
philosophy  is  the  record.  It  cannot  be  that  nothing 
would  be  changed  for  practical  purposes  by  a  real 
decision  between  the  determinists  and  the  indeter- 
minists  could  such  a  decision  ever  be  arrived  at. 
Whether  this  be  a  true  instinct  or  a  mere  popular 
delusion,  the  ineradicable  expectation  of  help  from 
such  decisions  powerfully  attracts  many  of  us  towards 
whatever  parts  of  the  subject  may  be  within  our 
reach,  and  for  reading  about  which  we  can  command 
sufficient  leisure. 

And  here  of  course  we  have  to  consider  what  is 
the  object  which  we  may  reasonably  hope  to  attain 
by  looking  on  at  such  controversies.  I  say  nothing 
of  the  educational  value  of  serious  studies  in  philo- 


136        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

sophy.  The  unlearned  for  whom  and  as  one  of 
whom  I  write  are  precisely  not  students.  They  are 
only  people  who  keenly  feel,  and  sometimes  yield  to, 
the  attraction  of  metaphysical  or  ethical  problems 
obviously  beyond  their  power  fully  to  grasp.  I  think 
I  may  safely  assume  that  a  natural  gift  for  the  studies 
in  question  checks  rather  than  stimulates  the  inclina- 
tion to  plunge  out  of  one's  depth ;  at  any  rate  this 
inclination  is  certainly  rebuked  and  kept  in  check 
by  familiarity  with  any  high  standard  of  intellectual 
work 

The  faculty  of  asking  questions  however  does  not 
appear  to  depend  upon  anything  deserving  the  name 
of  study.  Even  a  child  can  perceive,  as  well  as  the 
most  learned,  the  general  bearing  of  certain  lines  of 
thought.  We  do  not  wait  for  learning  before 
beginning  to  ask  whence  and  whither?  or  why?  The 
importance  of  having  a  right  and  clear  answer  to 
such  questions  as  what  is  the  meaning  of  Good,  or  of 
Ought  ?  may  be  as  clearly  felt  by  the  babe  as  by  the 
prophet.  Thoughtful  children  ask  these  questions 
long  before  they  have  so  much  as  heard  the  names 
of  the  great  teachers  who  for  so  many  ages  have 
wrestled  with  them.  Indeed  the  power  of  asking 
questions  which  goes  for  so  much  in  every  kind  of 
study  seems  to  come  by  nature ;  and  it  may  be 
important  not  to  hurry  over  this  earliest  stage  of  the 
educational  process.    There  is  something  in  the  first- 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  137 

hand  experience  whence  these  questions  arise  which 
no  amount  of  study  of  the  thoughts  of  others  can 
supply  ;  however  essential  to  ultimate  clearness  may 
be  the  corrections  which  learning  alone  can  provide. 
I  believe  that  the  possibility  of  our  making  any 
fruitful  use  of  such  smatterings  of  philosophy  as  we 
can  pick  up  from  the  flood  of  speculation  surrounding 
us  all  in  these  days  depends  on  our  having  made 
some  genuine  attempt,  however  humble,  to  think  for 
ourselves ;  to  construct  out  of  our  own  actual 
experience  some  sort  of  creed  If  we  have  in  our 
minds  a  real  framework,  be  it  ever  so  small,  of 
positive  thought,  we  shall  certainly  find  in  whatever 
books  really  interest  us,  even  though  we  may  be  far 
from  fully  mastering  their  contents,  some  materials 
with  which  to  carry  on  our  nest-building — some  fact 
or  theory  which  we  do  understand,  and  for  which 
there  is  a  place  in  the  growing  structure.  And  the 
process  of  adjusting  the  new  and  the  old  will  supply 
some  rough  kind  of  test  of  the  value  of  what  we  pick 
up.  Some  such  edifice,  constructed  with  our  best 
powers  of  thought  and  of  observation,  we  must 
certainly  have  if  other  people's  thoughts  are  to  be  to 
us  anything  more  than  momentary  playthings.  The 
trouble  is  that  other  people's  thoughts  are  apt  to  act 
the  part  of  the  scriptural  patch  of  new  cloth  on  an 
old  garment,  whereby  "the  rent  is  made  worse." 
Our  home-grown  theories  are  often  sorely  confused, 


138        Thoughts  on  the  Centred  Radiance 

if  not  shattered,  by  the  additions  we  think  to  make 
to  them  out  of  our  neighbours'  richer  store. 

Again  we  must  ask  ourselves,  What  is  our  aim  ? 
and  what  are  we  prepared  to  sacrifice  in  our  pursuit 
of  truth? 

The  faith  by  which  our  souls  live  is  a  very  different 
thing  from  any  theological  or  philosophical  system, 
be  it  ever  so  perfect.  It  is  not  to  be  attained  at 
second-hand,  or  by  the  teaching  of  others.  It  is  the 
immediate  outcome  of  experience.  The  deepest  and 
most  elementary  of  all  experiences  is  the  love  of 
God ; — that  supreme  love  which  is  unlike  all  other 
loves,  not  only  in  its  strength  but  in  its  quality — 
which  is  kindled  in  our  hearts  by  Him  who  is  Love. 
If  we  have  tasted  this  in  ever  so  small  a  degree  we 
know  what  it  is  to  be  in  Heaven.  We  know  also 
what  it  is  to  be  in  purgatory.  For  that  which  reveals 
to  us  the  glory  of  God  reveals  to  us  also  the  misery 
of  man — the  reality  of  a  redeeming  Power — and  the 
blessedness  of  yielding  ourselves  even  to  its  purifying 
fires. 

Now  it  is  obvious  that  faith  in  this  sense — this 
resolute  trust — is  a  thing  entirely  apart  from  specula- 
tive thought  The  question  before  us  is  how  far  and 
in  what  manner  the  two  things  affect  one  another. 
Believing  as  I  do  that  faith  is  insight  penetrating  to 
the  very  rock  on  which  all  truth  is  built,  I  cannot 
doubt  that  its  possession  sheds  a  unique  light  on  the 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  139 

whole  region  of  thought  and  speculation.  But  the 
question  with  which  at  this  moment  we  are  specially 
engaged  is  not  how  faith  may  illuminate  thought,  but 
how  thought  may  affect  faith. 

If  it  be  true  that  faith  penetrates  to  the  founda- 
tions of  all  truth,  thought  in  so  far  as  it  is  true 
must  ultimately  confirm  faith.  But  thought  being  a 
process  of  growth  and  of  continual  change,  to  which 
the  functions  of  sifting  and  testing  are  essential,  will 
of  course  at  times  seem  to  individuals  to  bar  the  way 
to  any  sanctuary  of  the  spirit.  Thought  not  only 
may  but  must  question  the  reality  of  all  things — of 
nothing  so  earnestly  as  of  the  most  important  things. 
There  is  a  great  cost  to  be  counted  before  entering 
upon  so  vast  and  so  arduous  an  undertaking  as  that 
of  examining  for  ourselves  the  intellectual  founda- 
tions of  the  religious  belief  in  which  we  have  grown 
up.  For  the  learned  it  must  be  a  severe,  probably  a 
life-long  task.  For  the  unlearned  it  is  obviously  an 
impossibility  to  grapple  at  first  hand  with  the  whole 
subject.    The  very  act  of  doing  so  implies  learning. 

But  while  contenting  ourselves  through  an  obvious 
necessity  with  what  is  not  only  a  bird's  eye  view 
(that  is  a  very  remote  and  rudimentary  view)  of 
things,  but  largely  second-hand  at  that,  we  yet  feel 
the  need  of  some  preparation  for  meeting  the  direct 
attacks  which  may  be  made  by  thought  on  even  the 
most  elementary  religious  belief ;  some  position  not 


140         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

the  less  firm  for  its  limitations  which  we  can  honestly 
hold  against  all  comers. 

In  the  recognition  of  this  position  thought  itself 
can  help  us.  We  shall  do  well  to  arm  ourselves 
against  attacks  by  the  habit  of  thinking,  as  clearly 
and  as  strenuously  as  may  be,  for  ourselves.  Hard 
thinking  helps,  as  much  as  hasty  miscellaneous  reading 
hinders,  the  formation  of  solid  convictions.  Such 
thought  will  assuredly  tend  to  make  clear  to  us  the 
distinction  between  first-hand  experience  and  second- 
hand interpretations  of  experience.  The  typical 
utterance  of  a  faith  knowing  itself  to  be  unlearned, 
but  at  the  same  time  clearly  recognising  the  first- 
hand nature  and  the  evidential  value  of  its  own 
experience,  is  "whereas  I  was  blind,  now  I  see." 
"  Whether  this  man  be  a  sinner  I  know  not ;  one  thing 

I  know he  hath  opened  mine  eyes."    The  blind 

man's  cure  was  a  fact  within  his  own  experience,  and 
he  was  not  only  spiritually  but  logically  justified  in 
refusing  to  be  deprived  of  it  by  any  reasonings  as  to 
the  impossibility  of  its  having  been  wrought  by  one 
whom  the  authorities  condemned.  It  is  true  that  our 
experience  is  not  all  of  so  striking  and  unmistakeable 
a  kind  as  this  sudden  change  from  darkness  to  light. 
Some  of  us  have  been  tempted  almost  to  envy  the 
prodigal  son  and  the  lost  sheep  for  the  vividness  of 
the  contrast  between  past  and  present  which  leaves 
them  no  room  to  doubt  of  the  reality  of  their  con- 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  141 

Tension.  Yet  it  remains  true  that  it  is  on  our  own 
experience,  be  it  what  it  may,  that  we  must  take  our 
stand  in  regard  to  the  faith  by  which  we  are  to  live. 

There  is  such  a  thing  (thanks  be  where  they  are 
due  for  that  truth),  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  revela- 
tion to  babes.  If  we  had  to  choose  between  that 
revelation  on  the  one  hand  and  wisdom  and  prudence 
on  the  other,  no  one  surely  who  has  had  a  glimpse  of 
revelation  would  hesitate  to  let  wisdom  and  prudence 
go.  But  God's  best  gifts  are  not  thus  mutually  de- 
structive. The  child-like  element  to  which  revelation 
addresses  itself  lies  deep  in  all  our  hearts — in  none 
deeper  than  in  those  of  the  poet  and  the  philosopher. 
What  we  have  to  do  is  to  hold  fast  that  which  we 
know  by  actual  experience,  letting  those  explain  it 
who  can,  and  letting  it  influence  our  thought  as  it 
may  and  should ;  but  above  all  "  pondering  in  our 
hearts"  the  things  which  have  been  shown  to  us 
immediately.  Faith  is  the  grasp  of  the  soul  on  the 
innermost  Central  Reality,  and  to  relax  it  because 
thinkers  are  not  agreed,  or  because  we  cannot  under- 
stand what  they  say,  as  to  the  nature  of  Reality, 
would  be  folly  indeed. 

How  far,  when  we  have  had  such  inward  experience 
as  makes  us  to  our  own  consciousness  independent  of 
much  speculative  thought,  it  may  yet  be  wise  to  listen 
to  the  many  voices  offering  more  or  less  contradictory 
explanations  of  the  unseen  things  and  of  our  relation 


142         Thoughts  on  the-  Central  Radicmee 

to  them,  is  a  difficult  question.  That  which  is  most 
precious  to  us  as  strangers  and  pilgrims  is  not  a 
correct  system  of  thought,  but  a  steadying  and 
guiding  power,  a  grasp  of  something  vivifying  and 
satisfying  to  our  innermost  needs.  Are  we  endanger- 
ing this  guidance  and  control  by  not  shutting  out  all 
that  might  disturb  our  thought  of  it? 

In  a  certain  sense  I  think  it  must  be  admitted 
that  we  a/re  running  some  risk  of  a  distraction  which 
for  us  may  mean  defeat,  when  we  lay  our  minds  open 
to  suggestions  from  all  quarters  as  to  the  direction 
of  "the  path  of  life."  The  princess  in  the  Arabian 
Nights  who  stopped  her  ears  with  wool  against  the 
distracting  voices  which  assailed  her  in  her  quest  of 
the  singing  fountain  was  justified  by  success.  And 
so  perhaps  may  some  of  us  be  justified  in  turning  a 
deaf  ear  to  the  voice  of  the  philosopher,  the  critic,  or 
the  speculative  thinker,  whose  thoughts  confuse  and 
discourage  us. 

But  there  are  others  who  feel,  and  I  think  rightly, 
that  whatever  limits  may  be  set  to  our  range  of 
thought  by  want  of  time  or  of  capacity,  the  voluntary 
exclusion  of  disturbing  influences  is  a  very  dangerous 
resource.  Sincerity  forbids  us  so  to  pick  and  choose 
as  to  read  only  what  we  know  will  serve  to  strengthen 
our  foregone  conclusions.  We  need  a  better  principle 
of  selection  than  the  mere  desire  to  avoid  disturbance. 
The  experience  of  some  of  us  does  conclusively  prove, 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  143 

to  ourselves  at  any  rate,  that  disturbance  by  the 
thoughts  of  others  is  one  of  the  most  fertilising  and 
purifying  processes  to  which  our  own  thought  can  be 
subjected.  It  is  by  the  shaking  of  what  is  shakeable 
and  the  sifting  of  what  is  mixed  that  the  residuum  is 
tested  and  guaranteed.  And  we  learn  sooner  or 
later  that  if  we  have  but  a  germ  of  the  faith  which 
means  a  real  anchorage  of  the  soul,  the  shattering  of 
successive  outlines  and  boundaries  of  belief  does  but 
throw  us  back  with  a  firmer  confidence  upon  an  ever- 
widening  foundation  of  trust. 

For  this  foundation  is  not  a  mere  system  of 
doctrines.  What  it  really  consists  of  is  a  question 
I  cannot  attempt  to  grapple  with  theoretically. 
Heart  and  mind  and  will  must  certainly  all  contribute 
to  it.  In  these  days  we  hear  much  about  "  the  will 
to  believe.''  The  words  have  to  old-fashioned  ears  a 
suspected  sound ;  yet  they  may  not  therefore  be  the 
less  valuable.  But  that  the  will  to  seeJe,  and  the  will 
to  obey,  must  enter  into  that  faith  by  which  alone 
the  soul  can  live,  seems  to  me  as  plain  as  daylight. 
And  of  this  resolve  nothing  outward  can  deprive  us. 
We  do  I  think  more  or  less  deprive  ourselves  of  it 
when  we  hug  our  own  idea  of  "orthodoxy"  instead 
of  boldly  and  trustfully  welcoming  the  light  which 
reaches  us  from  all  quarters  and  resolutely  acting  in 
obedience  to  it.  Light  cannot  contradict  itself,  nor 
can  the  radiance  reflected  from  all  earthly  objects 


144         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

check  the  direct  inshining  into  the  heart  and  con- 
science from  the  Central  Source  of  Light  itself. 

If  however  we  enter  with  an  open  mind  into  as 
much  as  we  can  understand  of  philosophy,  we  must 
indeed  be  prepared  for  many  changes  in  our  thoughts 
— in  the  outline  and  form,  that  is,  of  our  religious 
belief.  My  point  is  that  such  changes  if  honestly 
and  carefully  made  will  be  in  favour  of  truth,  and 
cannot  injure  the  root  of  faith.  A  living  root  must 
profit  by  whatever  gives  it  room  to  grow.  And  the 
root  of  faith  is  not  any  article  of  belief,  however 
axiomatic,  but  the  resolve  of  the  spirit  to  cleave  to 
what  is  Highest  and  Best.  That  Highest  and  Best 
does  not  vary  with  the  variety  of  human  opinions 
regarding  it.  It  is  there,  be  its  name  and  its  nature 
what  they  may.  The  spirit  bent  on  rising  cannot  be 
deprived  of  the  means  of  rising,  since  for  such  "defeat 
itself  is  victory."  Every  fool's  paradise  given  up  for 
truth's  sake  means  a  fetter  struck  off  from  the  Life. 
What  can  never  be  struck  off,  or  need  to  be  sacrificed 
for  truth's  sake,  is  devotion  to  the  Most  High.  The 
more  that  devotion  triumphs  over  seeming  contradic- 
tions and  the  more  it  absorbs  into  itself  of  contrasting 
experiences,  the  richer  and  deeper  and  more  broadly 
based  is  our  faith  Contradiction — even  in  some 
cases  unspoken  contradiction — may  be  a  very  severe 
discipline ;  but  it  braces  the  mind  as  gymnastic 
exercises  brace  the  muscles.    Of  course  miscellaneous 


,  The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  145 

philosophical  reading  may  have  all  the  dangers  of 
unregulated  gymnastics ;  and  speculation  however  well 
regulated  may  divert  the  mind  from  deeper  and  more 
important  functions.  We  must  always  remember 
that  its  office  is  not  to  provide  a  basis  for  our  faith  ; 
that  peace  of  mind  can  never  be  attained  by  answer- 
ing questions ;  and  that  what  does  not  rest  upon 
argument  cannot  be  at  the  mercy  of  argument.  Souls 
are  redeemed  not  by  study  but  by  self-devotion — in 
other  words  by  cross-bearing.  For  this  none  of  us 
can  lack  opportunity. 

Whatever  enriches  our  own  faith  and  clears  away 
some  confusions  from  our  thoughts  must  be  of  value 
for  the  purposes  of  intercourse  with  others.  The 
deepest  questions  of  philosophy  being  in  these  days 
discussed  in  so  broad-cast  a  fashion,  it  would  seem  to 
be  a  selfish,  as  well  as — for  ourselves — a  dangerous, 
thing  to  turn  our  minds  altogether  away  from  them. 
It  is  surely  good  to  come  out  into  the  open,  if  only 
that  we  may  help  to  disprove  the  notion  that  a  rigid 
fixity  of  theological  opinion  is  necessary  to  a  living 
faith.  We  hear  a  great  deal  in  these  days  of  the 
need  for  a  reconstruction  of  doctrines.  It  seems 
to  me  that  we  need  more  urgently  a  reconsideration 
of  the  place  assigned  to  doctrines.  If  instead  of 
trying  to  find  new  expressions  for  old  thoughts,  we 
were  frankly  and  humbly  willing  to  acknowledge  our 
ignorance,  and  to  recognise  how  different  a  thing  is 

s.  10 


146        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

that  devotion  to  the  Most  High  by  which  our  souls 
live  from  the  forms  of  words  by  which  it  has  from 
time  to  time  been  sought  to  convey  or  to  fix  a 
knowledge  of  the  Highest,  we  should  I  think  be 
wiser,  calmer,  and  more  helpful  to  each  other. 

It  is  as  we  vacillate  between  the  two  attitudes — 
the  attitude  of  child-like  faith  seeking  conscious 
unity  with  the  Highest,  and  the  attitude  of  philosophy 
seeking  to  understand  the  nature  of  unity  and  of  the 
Highest, — that  we  fall  into  confusion  and  loss.  Philo- 
sophy and  Religion  do  not  contradict  one  another ; 
but  they  speak  different  languages.  That  of  Philo- 
sophy is  hard  to  acquire  and  seeks  the  utmost 
precision ;  that  of  Religion  is  at  once  simple  and 
unfathomable,  shining  by  its  own  light,  and  seeking 
not  precision  but  power. 

The  faith  "  revealed  to  babes  "  is  emphatically  the 
spirit  of  trust ;  its  utterance  is  "  though  He  slay  me 
yet  will  I  trust  Him."  And  its  symbol  is  the  Cross. 
It  is  this  spirit  of  trust  which  enables  those  who  have 
it  "  out  of  weakness  to  be  made  strong " ;  to  bear 
without  flinching,  with  undisturbed  serenity,  it  may 
be  even  with  a  rapture  of  joy  unspeakable,  whatever 
comes  to  us  from  the  Father's  hand ;  and  which  as 
from  His  hand  receives  whatever  befalls  it.  This 
faith  we  have  all  seen  in  exercise  where  there  was  no 
knowledge,  and  no  capacity  for  the  understanding,  of 
abstract  thought.    It  needs  only  sorrow,  pain  and 


The  Faith  of  the  Urilecumed  147 

trial  to  bring  out  its  brightness.  Thought  is  well 
exercised  in  enquiring  into  its  nature  and  its  justifica- 
tion ;  and  thought  also  may  serve  to  qualify  those 
who  have  any  experience  of  it  for  bearing  a  wider 
and  clearer  witness  of  it  than  is  in  the  power  of  the 
uneducated.  Thought  may  serve  the  purposes  of 
faith ;  it  can  never  either  produce  or  refute  it.  The 
only  injury  that  thought  can  do  to  faith  is  I  believe 
that  of  usurping  its  place ;  beguiling  the  soul  away 
from  the  region  of  contemplation  and  resolve  into 
that  of  controversy.  This  is  I  think  a  very  real  and 
serious  danger  in  the  present  phase  of  widespread 
interest  in  the  multitude  of  questions  of  speculative 
and  practical  importance  which  are  being  presented 
on  all  hands  in  popular  and  attractive  language. 

If  this  be  so,  it  becomes  a  matter  of  some 
importance  to  consider  what  is  really  meant  by 
contemplation.  The  word  covers  many  possible  states 
of  mind  For  our  present  purpose  I  do  not  wish  to 
use  it  in  the  sense  of  that  rapturous  absorption  in 
the  "  mere  unexpanded  thought  of  the  eternal  God  " 
which  is  perhaps  its  innermost  and  deepest  significa- 
tion. I  am  thinking  rather  of  the  steady  pondering 
which  is  needed  for  the  full  comprehension  of  any 
fundamental  truth.  We  are  all  in  danger  of  suffering 
loss  by  allowing  ourselves  to  be  hurried  from  topic  to 
topic,  beguiled  into  hasty  and  impatient  handling  of 
problems  deep  enough  to  demand  if  not  to  baffle  our 

10—2 


148         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

gravest  thought.  This  is  a  snare  especially  besetting 
the  unlearned,  and  here  we  who  are  not  students  in 
any  serious  sense  may  learn  wisdom  from  those  who 
are  so.  No  one  can  hope  to  master  enough  of  any 
real  study  even  to  pass  (say)  an  examination  for 
honours  at  a  University  without  the  deliberate 
devotion  to  it  of  a  very  considerable  amount  of 
undisturbed  time,  and  for  the  study  of  philosophy  in 
good  earnest  a  lifetime  of  course  is  but  very  short. 
But  people  will  allow  their  faith  to  be  shaken  and 
their  whole  views  of  life  to  be  influenced  and  perhaps 
irretrievably  lowered  by  casual  dippings  into  magazine 
articles,  or  by  the  skimming  of  brilliant  and  cynical 
books  recommended  as  "interesting"  by  the  last 
visitor,  without  a  thought  of  the  time  and  the  patience 
which  would  be  required  to  qualify  themselves  for 
forming  an  intelligent  opinion  on  the  merits  of  any 
one  of  the  questions  discussed. 

It  does  seem  to  me  to  be  a  matter  of  great 
importance  that  we  should  honestly  and  seriously 
consider  where  we  stand  with  regard  to  philosophy  ; 
whether  we  are  in  fact  qualified  to  grapple  at  all 
with  its  problems,  and  whether  by  merely  playing 
with  them  we  may  not  be  disqualifying  ourselves  for 
looking  at  life  steadily  and  sanely  from  the  quite 
equally  legitimate  standpoint  of  the  unlearned  but 
not  inexperienced  human  spirit.  If  the  unlearned 
must  be  content  to  leave  many  interesting  questions 


The  Faith  of  the  Unlearned  149 

entirely  on  one  side,  they  have  the  not  trifling 
compensation  of  being  able  to  leave  much  feeling 
unanalysed.  Serious  students  of  philosophy  must  be 
ready  to  analyse  everything,  and  must  of  necessity 
spend  the  greater  part  of  their  brain-power  on 
abstractions.  We  who  are  not  students  at  all  may 
hold  fast  to  the  contemplation  of  concrete  and  living 
examples  of  whatever  interests  or  attracts  us.  At 
any  rate,  as  regards  our  own  intimate  and  sacred 
religious  experience,  there  is  real  blessing  in  being 
able  to  dwell  upon  its  teachings  without  the  perpetual 
endeavour  to  reduce  its  intellectual  elements  into 
distinct  propositions,  and  to  weigh  the  evidence  for 
and  against  each  of  these  in  logical  scales.  We  must 
not  object  to  such  weighing  and  sifting  in  itself.  But 
we  do  well  to  recognise  that  such  work  belongs  only 
to  those  specially  trained  for  it ;  and  to  take  our 
stand  boldly  and  humbly  upon  the  ground  not  of 
skilled  reasoning  but  of  first-hand  experience.  The 
unlearned  are  but  too  ready  to  exaggerate  the  value 
of  dialectical  skill,  and  to  make  feeble  and  ineffectual 
attempts  to  use  it,  instead  of  trusting  their  own 
mother- wit,  and  clearly  limiting  themselves  to  matters 
within  their  own  competence.  I  cannot  say  how 
grievous  seems  to  me  the  mistake  of  letting  ambitious 
attempts  to  understand  usurp  the  place  of  simple 
and  resolute  determination  to  trust. 

For  trusting,  though  the  simplest  and  the  most 


150        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

fitting  for  the  ignorant  of  all  mental  attitudes,  is  yet 
no  mere  passive  leaning  on  others.  The  trusting 
which  is  another  name  for  faith,  is  an  active  principle 
of  obedience,  to  be  carried  out  in  every  detail  of  our 
daily  life.  It  belongs  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  that 
child-like  heart  which  learning  neither  gives  nor 
takes  away,  but  which  the  frivolous  playing  with 
deep  matters  is  certain  to  mislead  And  we  may  be 
misled,  and  beguiled  of  all  the  joy  of  obedience  by 
getting  out  of  our  depth, — not  always  through  frivolity, 
but  often  through  mere  want  of  understanding  of  the 
danger.  This  is  why  I  so  greatly  desire  that  we  who 
cannot  claim  to  be  serious  students  of  philosophy 
may  at  least  have  a  sufficient  sense  of  what  that 
claim  implies  to  know  our  own  place  apart  from  it, 
and  to  make  the  most  of  the  advantages  belonging  to 
that  place,  which  if  low  is  at  any  rate  safe. 


THE  FEAR  OF  DEATH. 

We  add  a  strange  bitterness  to  the  last  parting, 
inasmuch  as  upon  so  many  of  the  subjects  relating  to 
it  we  doom  ourselves  to  a  sort  of  anticipated  loneliness. 
Few  of  us  have  the  courage  to  speak  quietly  and 
freely  of  our  own  prospects  of  mortality  with  those 
nearest  and  dearest  to  us.  Tenderness  and  custom 
combine  to  seal  our  lips  ;  and  there  grows  up  a  habit 
of  reserve  which  we  scarcely  wish  to  break  through. 
Yet  the  veil  of  habitual  silence  which  we  throw  over 
death,  as  concerning  ourselves,  adds  to  that  sense  of 
mystery  and  dullness  which  it  were  surely  wiser  as 
far  as  may  be  to  dispel  than  to  increase.  Each  of  us 
must  die  alone ;  but  we  need  not  encounter  the  fear 
of  death  alone. 

How  far  is  it  true  to  say  that  the  fear  of  death  is 
a  natural  and  universal  instinct  ?  or  rather  to  what 
extent  does  the  instinctive  fear  of  it  prevail  among 
ourselves  ?  The  very  reserve  of  which  I  have  spoken 
makes  it  impossible  to  answer  with  any  confidence. 


152        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

If  such  reserve  may  be  taken  as  an  indication  of 
shrinking  from  a  painful  subject,  this  shrinking  would 
appear  to  be  much  less  strong  among  the  poor  than 
the  rich.  Their  outspokenness  with  respect  to  their 
own  approaching  death,  or  that  of  parents  or  children 
whom  they  may  be  nursing  with  the  utmost  tender- 
ness, is  very  startling  to  unaccustomed  ears,  and 
might  almost  suggest  indifference,  had  we  not  ample 
reason  to  know  that  it  is  compatible  not  only  with 
tender  affection  but  with  deep  and  lasting  sorrow  for 
the  very  loss  of  which  by  anticipation  they  spoke 
so  unhesitatingly.  No  doubt  all  habits  of  reserve 
imply  more  or  less  of  the  power  of  self-control, 
which  is  so  largely  dependent  upon  education ;  but 
there  would  seem  to  be  also  a  real  difference  of 
feeling  between  rich  and  poor  about  death  Perhaps 
their  habitual  plainness  of  speech  about  it  may 
contribute  towards  lessening  the  fear  of  it  among 
them.  But  there  is  an  obvious  and  deeply  pathetic 
explanation  of  their  calmness  in  the  prospect  of  it 
for  themselves  or  for  those  dearest  to  them.  The 
hardness  and  bareness  of  life  lessens  its  hold  upon 
them ;  sometimes  even  makes  them  feel  it  not  an 
inheritance  to  be  coveted  for  their  children.  The 
dull  resignation  with  which  they  often  say  the  little 
ones  are  "  better  off"  when  they  die,  tells  a  grievous 
story  of  the  struggle  for  mere  existence ;  while  the 
simplicity  of  their  faith  in  the  unseen  is  equally 


The  Fear  of  Death  153 

striking  in  its  cheerful  beauty.  Both  habits  of  mind 
tend  to  diminish  the  fear  of  death  itself,  as  well  as 
the  unwillingness  to  speak  of  it  which  belongs  to 
more  complicated  states  of  feeling  and  more  luxurious 
habits  of  life. 

It  is  of  course  impossible  fully  to  distinguish  be- 
tween the  fear  of  death,  and  the  fear  of  that  which 
may  come  after  death ;  and  this  is  not  the  place  for 
fully  considering  the  grounds  of  the  latter  fear.  But 
our  feeling  about  the  great  change  is  assuredly 
composed  of  many  elements,  and  the  nature  of  our 
expectation  of  another  life  is  by  no  means  the  only 
thing  which  makes  death  more  or  less  welcome.  We 
do  not  probably  at  all  fully  realise  how  wide  is  the 
range  of  possible  feeling  about  this  life,  making  our 
anticipations  of  its  ending  as  many-tinted  almost  as 
those  with  which  we  contemplate  the  hereafter.  We 
tacitly  agree  in  common  conversation  to  avoid  the 
subject  as  it  concerns  ourselves  and  our  interlocutors, 
and  in  speaking  of  others  we  make  it  a  point  of  good 
manners  to  refer  to  it  as  matter  of  regret ;  while 
religious  books  and  sermons  always  assume  that  the 
King  of  Terrors  can  be  encountered  with  calmness 
only  by  the  aid  of  that  faith  which  they  preach. 
But  is  it  really  the  case  that  apart  from  the  terrors  of 
religion  and  the  courtesies  of  feeling,  the  end  of  life 
would  always  be  unwelcome  in  its  approach  to  our- 
selves and  to  others  ?    Is  there  inherent  in  all  of  us 


154         Thoughts  on  the  Centred  Radiance 

a  universal  craving  to  prolong  the  term  of  this 
sublunary  existence,  and  to  prevent  the  loosening 
of  any  of  its  ties  ? 

We  may  be  pretty  sure  that  there  is  some 
foundation  in  reason  for  any  strongly  prevalent 
manipulation  of  feeling.  It  is  easy  to  see  how  this 
particular  practice  has  grown  up ;  but  it  does  seem  to 
have  passed  the  limit  of  sincerity,  and  therefore  of 
wholesomeness.  Even  if  we  may  not  speak  freely,  it 
must  be  well  to  think  truly  in  a  matter  of  such  deep 
and  frequent  concern ;  and  it  can  surely  be  no  true 
part  of  religion  to  deepen  the  natural  opposition  of 
feeling  to  the  lot  which  is  appointed  to  alL 

One  of  the  great  distinctions  which  the  voluntary 
assumption  of  mourning  tends  to  obliterate  is  that 
between  timely  and  untimely  deaths.  There  is  no 
doubt  a  sense  in  which  to  the  eye  of  faith  no  death  can 
be  untimely,  but  this  is  as  distinctly  a  matter  of  faith 
as  the  blessedness  of  pain.  Faith  may  discern  a  Tight- 
ness in  the  cutting  short  of  the  young  life,  as  in  all 
forms  of  suffering  and  affliction ;  but  though  faith 
may  be  able  to  surmount  all  obstacles,  neither  faith 
nor  reason  can  profit  by  our  ignoring  the  natural 
inequalities  of  the  ground.  Some  deaths  are  not  in 
any  true  sense  afflictions ;  and  to  say  so  need  imply 
no  disrespect, — nay  it  may  convey  the  very  highest 
testimony,  to  the  departed.  We  speak  of  survivors  as 
mourners,  till  we  forget  that  there  are  survivors  who, 


The  Fear  of  Death  155 

in  place  of  mourning,  may  for  very  love  be  filled  with 
a  solemn  joy  in  the  completed  course  to  which  added 
length  of  days  could  scarcely  have  added  either 
beauty  or  dignity.  When  we  allow  ourselves  to 
think  of  the  reality  rather  than  of  the  mere  con- 
ventional description  of  the  event,  it  seems  wonderful 
that  we  should  have  only  one  word  with  which  to 
speak  of  the  completion  and  of  the  destruction  of  a 
human  lifetime ;  only  one  word  for  the  event  which 
closes  the  long  day's  toil,  and  for  that  which  crashes 
like  a  thunderbolt  into  the  opening  blossom  of  family 
life ;  for  that  which  makes  and  that  which  ends 
widowhood ;  for  the  final  fulfilment  or  reversal  of  all 
our  temporal  hopes ;  for  bereavement  and  for  reunion. 
It  is  true  that  in  one  sense  it  is  "  one  event "  which 
befalls  in  all  these  cases,  but  the  feelings  belonging 
to  it  have  as  wide  a  range  of  colour  as  the  sunset 
clouds.  Need  we  wrap  them  all  in  the  same  thick 
veil  of  gloomy  language  and  ceremonial  ? 

At  any  rate,  the  feelings  with  which  we  con- 
template the  termination  of  our  own  earthly  life 
must  vary  indefinitely  in  different  individuals,  and 
in  the  same  individual  at  different  times ;  and  it 
would  be  a  matter  of  deep  interest  to  compare  our 
respective  experiences  if  we  could  bring  ourselves  to 
do  so. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  no  one  can  tell  what  his 
own  feeling  about  death  would  be,  until  he  has  been 


156        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

brought  face  to  face  with  it.  This  is  no  doubt  true ; 
but  it  is  also  true  that  the  feelings  with  which  we 
regard  it  from  a  distance  vary  as  much  as  those  with 
which  we  should  meet  its  near  approach,  and  that 
the  former  are  more  important  to  our  welfare  than 
the  latter.  To  be  "through  fear  of  death  all  their 
lifetime  subject  to  bondage,"  is  a  heavy  burden,  and 
I  believe  not  an  uncommon  one.  Generalising  from 
the  scanty  materials  gleaned  by  one  ordinary  observer, 
I  believe  that  the  purely  instinctive  fear  is  strongest 
in  people  of  a  very  high  degree  of  vitality ;  it  is  the 
shadow  cast  by  intense  love  of  life,  and  seems  to 
depend  in  a  great  measure  upon  a  certain  kind  of 
physical  vigour.  This  may  be  one  explanation  of  the 
strange  and  beautiful  way  in  which  the  fear  of  death 
so  often  disappears  as  the  event  itself  approaches ;  the 
weakened  frame  does  not  shrink  from  the  final  touch 
of  that  decay  which  has  already  insensibly  loosened 
its  hold  upon  life.  Professional  observers  speak  of 
cases  in  which  the  fear  of  dying  is  active  to  the  last 
as  being  extremely  rare ;  it  should  probably  be 
considered  as  a  physical  indication  of  vitality.  For 
the  same  reason,  perhaps,  the  fear  of  death  is  often 
comparatively  slight  in  early  youth,  before  the 
constitution  has  reached  its  full  vigour,  and  before 
the  habit  of  living  has  been  very  firmly  established. 
At  the  same  time,  the  very  energy  and  buoyancy  of  a 
perfectly  vigorous  physical  organisation  help  to  dispel 


The  Fear  of  Death  157 

or  to  neutralise  painful  impressions ;  so  that  although 
the  idea  of  death  may  be  more  naturally  abhorrent 
to  the  strong  than  to  the  weak,  they  may  be  less 
habitually  oppressed  by  the  thoughts  of  it. 

There  also  seems  to  be  a  deep,  though  obscure, 
connection  between  the  wish  and  the  power  to  live. 
Physicians  and  nurses  have  strange  stories  to  tell  of 
cases  in  which  a  strong  motive  for  living  has  seemed 
sufficient  to  recall  patients  from  the  very  grasp  of 
death.  Sometimes  the  mere  assurance,  given  with  a 
confident  manner  if  a  doubting  heart,  that  recovery 
is  possible,  seems  to  give  strength  to  rally  and  may 
turn  the  scale  in  favour  of  life.  For  this  reason, 
amongst  others,  medical  men  are  generally  extremely 
unwilling  to  tell  patients  that  there  is  no  hope.  There 
are  cases  on  record  in  which  such  an  announcement, 
though  voluntarily  elicited  and  met  with  perfect 
apparent  calmness,  has  seemed  to  sap  the  strength 
in  a  moment  and  cause  a  sudden  and  rapid  sinking. 
It  is  perhaps  some  physical  instinct  of  self-preserva- 
tion, rather  than  any  want  of  courage,  which  makes 
some  sick  people  so  carefully  shun  all  opportunities 
for  any  such  communication.  The  curious  physical 
results  of  mental  expectation  make  it  often  most 
inexpedient  for  the  sick  to  know  all  that  is  known  to 
others  about  their  state ;  and  perhaps  only  those  who 
have  lived  long  in  sick  rooms  can  fully  appreciate 
the  blessing  to  the  watchers  of  having  to  do  with  a 


158        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

patient  who  neither  anxiously  questions  nor  fears  to 
hear  or  to  speak  the  plain  truth,  making  it  clear  that 
to  him  the  question  of  life  or  death  is  not  one  of 
overmastering  importance.  To  be  able,  while  the 
bodily  life  is  trembling  in  the  balance,  to  look  beyond 
it  in  undisturbed  serenity,  is  not  only  to  be  in  the 
condition  most  favourable  to  health  and  happiness,  it 
is  to  radiate  strength  and  courage  to  all  around  And 
some  such  influence,  though  in  a  more  diffused  and 
less  perceptible  form,  is  exercised  during  health  by 
those  who  do  not  shrink  from  the  prospect  of  death 

Perfect  serenity  in  regard  to  death  is  not  to  be 
attained  by  any  effort  of  the  will,  nor  by  any  mere 
process  of  reasoning ;  it  is  rather  the  result  of  a 
happy  combination  of  bodily  and  mental  conditions. 
The  chief  of  these  conditions,  the  assured  hope  of  a 
future  beyond  the  grave  in  comparison  of  which  the 
brightest  earthly  visions  fade  like  a  candle  before  the 
dawn,  is  not  given  to  all ;  and  in  these  days  especially, 
it  is  for  many  overshadowed,  if  not  altogether  blotted 
out,  by  doubts  and  questionings  which  can  no  longer 
be  hidden  from  the  multitude.  Even  to  those  who 
most  earnestly  cling  to  the  hope  of  immortality,  it 
would  seem  that  our  troublous  inheritance  of  sym- 
pathy must  cast  many  a  distressing  side-light  upon 
prospects  in  which  of  old  the  faithful  were  able  to 
take  undisturbed  delight.  However  this  may  be,  the 
mere  prospect  of  prolonged  existence  beyond  the 


The  Fear  of  Death  159 

grave,  apart  from  other  reasons  for  joyful  confidence, 
must  be  taken  rather  as  enlarging  the  scope  of  our 
hopes  and  of  our  fears  than  as  necessarily  altering 
the  balance  between  them.  Habitual  hopefulness 
may  colour  the  prospect  beyond  the  grave  with  the 
same  glowing  tints  which  it  throws  over  this  world, 
so  that  in  some  cases  the  same  cause  which  makes 
life  delightful  makes  death  not  unwelcome.  Such  a 
state  of  mind,  though  rare,  is  not  unknown.  But 
perhaps  a  perfect  balance  of  feeling  is  more  readily 
to  be  found  at  a  lower  level  of  expectation. 

It  may  be  one  of  the  natural  compensations  for  a 
comparatively  low  degree  of  vitality  that,  in  thinking 
of  death,  the  idea  of  rest  predominates  over  that  of 
loss,  so  that  there  is  no  alloy  of  pain  in  the  reflection 
that  none  of  the  troubles  of  this  life  can  be  more 
than  passing  clouds ;  that  for  each  one  of  us  "  the 
Shadow  sits  and  waits "  ;  that  the  burden  of  life, 
however  heavy,  must  drop  off  at  last ;  and  that  none 
can  say  how  near  to  anyone  may  be  the  final  relief 
from  all  its  evils.  Weariness  of  mere  existence  is  a 
heavy,  and  probably  a  very  common,  secret  burden  ; 
one  which  makes  the  thought  of  annihilation  more 
attractive  to  some  of  us  than  any  celestial  visions. 
Those  who  suffer  from  it  would  not  welcome  the 
brightest  prospects  of  heaven,  unless  they  could  hope 
first  for  a  "long  and  dreamless  sleep"  in  which  to 
wash  off  the  travel-stains  of  the  past. 


160        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiame 

This  is  a  feeling  which  is  probably  most  common 
in  youth  or  old  age,  when  the  ties  to  life  are  fewer 
than  they  are  in  its  prime,  and  when  the  past  or  the 
future  may  well  look  almost  intolerably  long  to  the 
wearied  imagination.  It  may  be  that  in  the  miserable 
experience  of  some  sufferers  this  deep  weariness  of 
life  may  not  exclude  the  fear  of  death ;  but  so  terrible 
a  combination  can  scarcely  be  either  common  or 
lasting.  Probably  the  normal  state  of  things  is  that 
in  which  some  degree  of  fear,  or  at  least  of  reluctance, 
exists  as  a  pure  instinct ;  rising  and  falling  with 
physical  causes,  ready  to  give  force  to  the  terrors  of 
conscience  and  the  cravings  of  affection,  but  held  in 
check  by  various  considerations  and  controlled  by 
the  will,  if  not  utterly  subdued  by  trustful  hope.  In 
people  of  active  energetic  temperament,  with  keen 
susceptibility  to  sensuous  impressions,  one  may  some- 
times observe  that  no  amount  either  of  religious 
hope  for  another  life,  or  of  painful  experience  of  this, 
will  overcome  the  constitutional  shrinking  from  the 
anticipated  rending  asunder  of  body  and  soul.  They 
carry  the  same  feeling  through  sympathy  into  their 
thoughts  of  the  death  of  others,  which  appears  to  be 
almost  physically  shocking  to  them,  however  obviously 
acceptable  to  the  person  chiefly  concerned  Such  a 
state  of  feeling  is  to  those  who  do  not  share  it  as 
unaccountable  as  it  is  evident.  Looking  at  death 
calmly,  as  one  of  the  very  few  circumstances  of  quite 


The  Fear  of  Death  161 

universal  experience,  any  vehement  disinclination  to 
it  would  seem  to  be  inappropriate  as  well  as  futile. 
But  disinclination  to  some  of  its  accidental  circum- 
stances is  but  too  easily  intelligible.  This  is  probably 
another  reason  why  the  shrinking  from  it  often  seems 
to  increase  as  youth  is  left  behind.  The  very  young 
cannot  know  how  terrible  a  thing  sickness  is ;  those 
who  have  watched  many  deathbeds  can  scarcely 
forget  the  awful  possibilities  of  physical  suffering. 
And  yet  it  seems  probable  that  many  of  the  worst 
appearances  are  more  or  less  delusive.  A  very 
moderate  experience  of  sick  rooms  suffices  to  show 
that  actual  suffering  bears  no  exact  proportion  to  its 
outward  manifestations.  Be  this  as  it  may,  physical 
suffering  is  clearly  no  necessary  accompaniment  of 
death,  and  the  dread  of  pain  which  makes  us  shrink 
from  the  prospect  of  mortal  illness  is  quite  a  different 
thing  from  the  real  instinctive  dread  of  death  :  it 
should  indeed,  and  often  does,  act  powerfully  in 
reconciling  us  to  the  prospect  of  death. 

In  like  manner  the  unwillingness  to  be  taken 
away  from  life  in  its  fulness,  to  be  cut  off  from  the 
enjoyment  of  bright  prospects,  and  debarred  from 
the  satisfaction  of  that  ever-deepening  curiosity  with 
which  every  active  mind  must  behold  the  mysterious 
drama  going  on  around  us — this  unwillingness  is 
quite  a  distinct  feeling  from  the  shrinking  of  the 
flesh  and  spirit  from  dissolution.     It  is  a  feeling 

s.  11 


162        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

which  should  in  reason  belong  in  its  full  force  only 
to  those  who  look  upon  death  as  the  end  of  all  things, 
and  for  whom,  therefore,  it  should  at  least  have  no 
terrors.  Is  it  some  mysteriously  intense  appetite,  or 
an  inveterate  confusion  of  thought,  which  hinders 
most  people  from  perceiving  that  not  to  exist  cannot 
possibly  be  in  the  slightest  degree  painful  or  even 
unpleasant  ?  If,  on  the  other  hand,  we  regard  death 
merely  as  a  transition  from  one  state  of  existence  to 
another  (and  of  an  existence  possibly  of  infinite 
duration),  we  open  the  door  to  all  extremes  of 
glorious  or  fearful  expectation,  and  the  event  itself 
shrinks  into  insignificance.  From  this  point  of  view, 
as  well  as  from  the  last,  though  for  such  different 
reasons,  the  important  question  is  not  when  we  die, 
but  how  we  live.  Religion  and  philosophy  on  different 
grounds  combine  to  impress  upon  us  the  continuity 
and  mutual  dependence  of  successive  "dispensations" 
or  "developments."  We  cannot  conceive  of,  much 
less  really  believe  in,  any  state  of  existence  in  which 
we  can  have  any  interest  wholly  disconnected  from 
our  interest  in  this  life.  The  laws  which  regulate  the 
world  we  know  must  be  in  some  degree  the  laws  of 
any  world  in  which  we  can  conceive  of  ourselves  as 
existing  and  retaining  our  identity,  and  it  is  hard  to 
understand  how  any  rational  being  can  find  a  fancied 
safety  in  the  mere  delay  of  an  inevitable  crisis.  Of 
course  the  theological  origin  of  such  a  fancy  is 


The  Fear  of  Death  163 

familiar  enough ;  but  the  result  is,  I  think,  as 
unworthy  of  its  own  religious  basis  as  it  is  of  our 
human  dignity.  To  suppose  that  we  can  have  any 
reasonable  ground  of  confidence  for  this  life  either  in 
or  apart  from  an  Almighty  Being  whom  we  cannot 
trust  with  our  destiny  in  the  next,  is  certainly  not 
more  foolish  than  it  is  faithless.  Our  hopes  for  this 
world  and  for  the  next  must  rest  upon  one  foundation, 
— our  faith  must  be  equally  prepared  for  trials  in 
respect  of  both.  Either  death  leads  to  nothing  at 
all,  and  to  fear  it  is  unmeaning ;  or  it  is  a  mere 
parenthesis,  and  to  fear  it  is  unworthy  of  those  who 
believe  in  a  righteous  order. 

Still,  while  Life  is  sweet,  we  must  needs  shrink 
more  or  less  from  what  at  least  looks  like  its  untimely 
termination.  If  it  were  not  for  the  conventional 
association  of  sorrow  with  death  already  referred  to, 
few,  perhaps,  would  be  selfish  enough  to  wish  to 
detain  the  aged  from  their  rest,  and  to  themselves 
the  prospect  is  rarely  unwelcome  ;  but  for  the  young 
in  their  springtime,  or  the  middle-aged  in  their 
vigour,  death  necessarily  involves  a  loss  which  is  not 
the  less  real  and  need  not  be  the  less  keenly  felt 
because  it  may  be  regarded  as  overbalanced  by  the 
gain.  Let  our  anticipations  of  life  beyond  the  grave 
be  as  bright  as  they  will,  there  can  be  no  use  in 
denying  the  preciousness  of  those  which  lie  on  this 
side  of  it ;  and  the  most  ardently  hopeful  must  still 

n— 2 


164        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

feel  that,  if  the  choice  lay  with  themselves,  it  would 
be  wisest  not  to  hurry  over  the  preliminary  phase. 
But  the  truth  is  brought  home  to  us  again  and  again, 
that  we  have  not  light  enough  to  choose  by.  In  the 
dimness  we  can  faintly  discern  that  life  has  other 
kinds  of  completeness  besides  length  of  days : — 

It  is  not  growing  like  a  tree 

In  bulk,  doth  make  man  better  be ; 

Or  standing  long  an  oak,  three  hundred  year, 

To  fall  a  log  at  last,  dry,  bald,  and  sere. 

A  lily  of  a  day 

Is  fairer  far  in  May — 
Although  it  fall  and  die  that  night, 
It  was  the  plant  and  flower  of  light. 
In  small  proportions  we  just  beauties  see, 
And  in  short  measures  life  may  perfect  be. 

As  the  years  go  on,  there  gathers  a  special  radiance 
of  eternal  youth  around  some  of  the  figures  from 
whom  all  our  hopes  in  this  world  have  been  most 
sharply  severed.  There  are  lives  so  rounded  and 
crowned  by  their  completed  deeds  of  love,  that 
Death  seems  to  have  appeared  in  the  fulness  of  their 
prime  only  to  consecrate  them  for  ever;  others  stand 
apart  from  human  ties  in  a  solitude  which  makes 
time  seem  of  little  consequence,  and  the  grave  a  not 
unfamiliar  country.  In  all  these  cases  we  may  even 
now  see  a  fitness  in  what,  according  to  mere  reckon- 
ing of  time,  would  be  called  unseasonable.  And  if 
we  can  catch  glimpses  of  these  things  from  without, 


The  Fear  of  Death  165 

there  are  no  doubt  many  inward  dramas  which  refuse 
to  square  themselves  with  the  external  framework  of 
human  life.  We  do  not  know  to  what  unfathomable 
necessities  the  times  and  seasons  of  life  and  death 
may  correspond ;  and  as  little  do  we  know,  in  looking 
at  each  other's  lives,  what  may  be  unfolding  or  what 
may  be  concluded,  as  seen  from  within.  That  which 
seems  to  others  a  cutting  short  of  activity,  may  be  to 
ourselves  the  laying  down  of  arms  no  longer  needed  ; 
our  eyes  may  see  the  haven,  where  our  friends  can 
see  only  the  storm ;  or  if  we  cannot  see  a  fitness  in 
the  time  of  our  death,  is  that  a  strange  thing  in  such 
a  life  as  this  ? 


SIGNS  AND  WONDERS  IN  DIVINE 
GUIDANCE1. 

In  our  day  a  considerable  change  has  taken  place 
in  the  attitude  of  thoughtful  people  towards  what 
used  to  be  called  "the  supernatural."  The  Psychical 
Research  Society,  whose  very  existence  is  the  result 
of  a  change  in  our  point  of  view,  has  no  doubt  brought 
about  a  still  further  modification  of  it,  of  which  I  at 
least  am  quite  unable  to  take  any  precise  measure, 
and  which  seems  to  be  telling  in  two  opposite  direc- 
tions. 

It  has  undoubtedly  diminished  the  difficulty  of 
believing  that  there  may  be  a  real  kernel  of  fact  in 
many  stories  which  forty  years  ago  would  have  been 
contemptuously  disposed  of  as  a  mere  "  parcel  of  lies." 
This  increase  of  readiness  to  consider  and  inquire  into 
mysterious  incidents  is  of  course  part  of  a  much  larger 
change  in  the  tendencies  of  modern  thought 

1  The  substance  of  an  address  given  to  the  Sunday  Society 
at  Newnhain  College. 


Signs  and  Wonders  167 

On  the  other  hand  the  attempt,  in  so  far  as  it  has 
been  successful,  to  classify  and  account  for  such 
phenomena,  has  in  some  slight  degree  encroached 
upon  the  area  of  mystery,  and  has  thus  seemed  to 
lessen  the  number  of  opportunities  for  wonder. 
Some  phenomena  have  by  this  process  been  reduced 
in  rank,  and  messages  purporting  to  come  from  an 
unknown  world  of  spirits  have  been  lowered  to  the 
level  of  interesting  cases  of  thought-reading,  or  mere 
pranks  of  the  "  subliminal  mind." 

But  to  encroach  upon  a  region  is  not  the  same 
thing  as  to  narrow  it,  unless  the  further  boundary  be 
fixed ;  and  the  further  boundary  of  the  supernatural, 
or,  as  I  would  rather  say,  of  the  superhuman,  has,  I 
suppose,  never  even  come  within  sight.  Its  mysteries 
are  not  so  much  impenetrable  as  unfathomable.  We 
need  have  no  fear  that  the  sources  of  wonder  will 
ever  really  be  dried  up.  We  have,  I  believe,  gained 
rather  than  lost,  even  in  romance,  by  the  attempt 
to  study  scientifically  what  for  so  long  some  of  us 
have  enjoyed  in  spite  of  science. 

There  has  also  been,  within  my  own  recollection, 
a  marked  change  of  feeling — perhaps  I  ought  rather 
to  say  a  marked  diffusion  of  changed  feeling — with 
regard  to  miracles,  which  from  being  regarded  as 
evidence  in  favour  of  the  creeds  with  which  they  were 
associated  have  come  to  be  felt  chiefly  as  obstacles 
to  the  adoption  of  those  creeds.    Of  course  this  is  the 


168        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

natural  result  of  the  popular  notion  that  miracles 
meant  the  occurrence  of  impossibilities — a  notion 
involving  a  contradiction  in  terms.  But  even  if  the 
word  be  understood  in  its  proper  sense  of  a  wonder 
merely,  it  is  obvious  that  the  more  wonderful  an 
occurrence  is,  the  more  it  stands  in  need  of  being 
itself  proved  before  it  can  be  used  as  a  proof  of 
anything  else. 

Whether  our  faith  in  spiritual  power  will  in  time 
grow  strong  enough,  and  be  sufficiently  corrected  and 
tested  by  increasing  knowledge,  to  warrant  our  ac- 
cepting such  wonders  as  belong  to  our  present  creeds, 
or  whether  our  critical  faculties  will  succeed  in  dis- 
entangling the  true  faith  from  obstructive  legends, 
remains  to  be  seen.  It  does  not  on  the  face  of  it 
seem  unlikely  that,  in  any  great  crisis  in  the  life 
either  of  individuals  or  of  the  race,  wonderful  lights 
should  be  thrown  on,  or  reflected  from,  the  depths  of 
inner  experience.  But  the  subject  of  miracles  is 
quite  beyond  my  scope.  I  aim  only  at  suggesting 
some  thoughts  as  to  our  right  attitude  with  regard 
to  such  signs  and  wonders  as  may  occur  spontaneously 
(unsought,  that  is,  by  ourselves)  in  our  own  experience, 
considered  as  bearing  on  practice,  and  especially  on 
our  religious  life. 

And  here  we  must  distinguish  between  signs  and 
wonders.  Not  all  wonders  are  signs  (though  it  may 
be  hard  to  find  anything  wonderful  which  is  quite 


Signs  and  Wonders  169 

without  significance),  and  certainly  not  all  signs  are 
wonders.  By  a  "sign"  for  my  present  purpose  I 
mean  something  which  affords  direction.  A  flag  or 
a  whistle  may  do  this  without  exciting  any  wonder. 
And  our  wonder  may  by  strongly  excited  by  some- 
thing unfamiliar  and  striking — say,  for  instance,  a 
mirage  or  an  apparition — which  has  no  practical 
bearing  on  our  conduct. 

I  suppose  that  all  study  of  nature  (including 
human  nature)  tends  to  increase  our  sense  of  being 
immersed  in  mystery  in  all  directions — of  the  ex- 
istence of  mysteries  unfathomable,  or  at  any  rate 
unfathomed  by  us,  not  only  around  but  within  us. 
To  this  indeed  we  are  so  much  accustomed  that  on 
many  of  us  it  makes  but  little  impression.  Yet  there 
are  moments  when  the  surrounding  mystery  seems 
to  draw  near  and  to  become  palpable — to  lay  as  it 
were  a  finger  on  us  individually.  A  dream,  a 
waking  vision,  words  spoken,  as  it  were,  in  our  mind's 
ear,  even  a  mental  sensation,  and  perhaps  still  more 
a  significant  coincidence,  may  startle  us  with  the 
sense  of  receiving  a  communication  from  the  unseen 
— a  personal  intimation. 

I  said  just  now  that  not  all  signs  were  wonders. 
Perhaps  the  most  impressive  and  suggestive  of  all  the 
intimations  we  are  considering  are  those  signs  of 
which  the  wonder  consists,  not  in  anything  abnormal 
in  the  method  of  their  communication,  but  in  the 


170         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmee 

appropriateness  of  the  communication  itself  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  moment — in  the  combination  of 
events,  ordinary  in  themselves,  but  significant  in  the 
fact  of  their  combination — coincidences,  in  short, 
unplanned  and  uncontrollable  by  us.  It  is  not  easy 
to  relate  these  experiences,  because  their  significance 
often  depends  on  long,  and  perhaps  minute,  chains  of 
circumstances  and  feelings  which  can  be  known  only 
to  ourselves. 

Under  this  head  (and  protected  by  the  same 
natural  veil  of  privacy)  come  most  of  those  significant 
occurrences  of  which  we  speak  as  answers  to  prayer 
— coincidences  or  correspondences  between  our  re- 
quests and  our  allotments. 

Any  attempt  to  trace  the  full  significance  of  such 
coincidences  would  lead  us  beyond  our  present  scope, 
but  there  is  one  remark  which  it  seems  worth  while 
to  make  about  them — they  have,  so  to  speak,  the 
merit  of  being  not  of  our  own  making ;  they  cannot 
be  suspected  of  arising  from  disordered  nerves  or 
from  mere  imagination.  There  is  in  them  nothing 
akin  to  the  unlawful  dealing  with  possibly  unhallowed 
or  noxious  powers  of  which  so  many  of  us  feel  an 
instinctive  (and  I  cannot  but  believe  a  salutary) 
dread  in  regard  to  consciously  invited  "spiritual 
manifestations."  For  the  purpose  of  serious  study 
some  things  may  be  justifiable  which  no  one  should 
do  out  of  mere  curiosity.    I  cannot  attempt  to  draw 


Signs  and  Wonders  171 

for  others  the  line  between  lawful  and  unlawful 
dealings  with  "spirits" — but  I  am  very  sure  that 
there  is  great  danger  in  disregarding  it. 

Spontaneous  personal  intimations  include  not 
only  coincidences,  but  the  less  historical  and  verifiable 
cases  of  presentiments  and  premonitions,  of  know- 
ledge "without  outward  information,"  of  mysterious 
promptings  to  perform  certain  acts  or  visit  certain 
places,  of  apparitions  and  visions  and  dreams  and 
voices.  Granting,  for  the  moment,  as  I  believe  no 
one  can  wholly  deny,  the  veracity  of  those  who  relate 
such  experiences,  the  questions  cannot  but  arise : 
How  are  we  to  estimate  their  value  as  intimations  ? 
What  is  for  us  the  practical  and  religious  value  of  a 
wonderful  sign  or  a  significant  wonder?  How  far 
does  the  fact  that  an  experience  is  unaccountable 
and  mysterious  in  its  origin  bestow  on  it,  or  deprive 
it  of,  any  rightful  authority  over  us  ? 

Those  to  whom  these  experiences  come  will  not 
be  likely  to  undervalue  them ;  but  even  they  must 
feel  that  the  question  how  far  we  are  justified  in 
obeying  them  is  one  of  some  difficulty  and  importance. 

It  is  not,  I  believe  (as  it  might  appear),  needless 
to  insist  that  it  can  only  be  by  the  exercise  of  a  real 
ethical  judgment  that  we  can  be  preserved  from 
delusions  in  these  dangerous  regions ;  that  we  must 
never,  in  obedience  to  the  promptings  of  unseen  and 
unknown  powers,  transgress  the  very  slightest  of  the 


172        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Badicmce 

restraints  imposed  by  conscience,  by  good  faith  or 
fitness,  or  even  by  common  sense.  It  is  only  when, 
on  all  these  well-recognised  grounds,  we  are  sure 
that  the  step  mysteriously  indicated  is  fully  open  to 
us,  that  any  question  of  obedience  to  the  suggestion 
can  arise. 

But  even  so,  there  are  many  who  would  hesitate 
to  take  any  action  at  all  in  obedience  to  an  imper- 
fectly explicable  summons,  especially  if  the  action 
involved  trouble  or  inconvenience. 

The  most  obvious  ground  of  hesitation  is  the 
general  belief  that  openness  to  mysterious  com- 
munications implies  some  degree  of  nervous  weakness. 
Professor  James  indeed  urges,  and  I  think  with 
reason,  that  the  results  of  these  impressions,  which 
have  in  point  of  fact  been  experienced  by  most  of 
the  great  religious  leaders,  are  in  no  way  discredited 
by  the  fact — if  it  be  a  fact — that  the  capacity  for 
receiving  them  belongs  chiefly  to  what  he  calls  the 
neurotic  temperament.  He  maintains  that  the  only 
really  important  question  is  as  to  the  intrinsic  quality 
of  the  communication,  as  making  for  or  against 
edification  and  enlightenment ;  that,  in  short,  truth 
is  none  the  worse  for  having  been  discerned  by  the 
spirit  through  some  gap  or  chink  which  may  betray 
a  lack  of  normal  thickness  of  the  veil  of  the  flesh — 
perhaps  even  at  the  cost  of  some  damage  to  that 
useful  protecting  screen. 


Signs  <md  Wonders  173 

It  is  satisfactory  to  be  assured  that  truth  is  none 
the  worse  for  being  mysteriously  communicated 
But  still  we  must  ask,  Is  a  message  any  the  better 
for  the  mystery  of  its  origin  ?  Does  the  mystery  in 
fact  tend  in  any  degree  to  stamp  it  as  divine? 

The  Society  of  Friends,  to  which  (not  by  birth 
but  by  conviction)  I  belong,  has  in  its  annals  and 
biographies  a  rich  store  of  records  of  "remarkable 
occurrences"  (as  Friends  used  to  call  them)  of  this 
kind.  Such  incidents  are  very  familiar  not  only  in 
the  past  but  in  the  present  everyday  life  of  Friends, 
by  whom  they  are  often  regarded  with  a  certain 
reverence,  as  bearing  a  sort  of  divine  stamp — as  in 
some  degree  evidence  of  a  "right  guidance"  from 
above.  Such  a  feeling  is  no  more  peculiar  to  Friends 
than  are  the  "remarkable  occurrences"  themselves, 
but  it  is  perhaps  amongst  Friends  that  it  is  most 
fully  recognised  and  accepted — a  very  natural  result 
of  the  special  stress  laid  by  them  on  the  belief  in 
immediate  divine  guidance ;  in  what  William  Law  calls 
"perennial  inspiration" — in  the  possibility  and  the 
blessedness  of  "walking  with  God"  as  did  Abraham. 

But  the  very  preciousness  of  the  thought  of 
divine  guidance  makes  it  the  more  imperative  a 
duty  to  test  in  every  possible  way — at  least  to  expose 
freely  to  every  kind  of  test — whatever  claims  our 
attention  as  coming  from  that  supreme  source  of 
blessing. 


174        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radicmce 

My  own  reply  to  the  questions  I  have  asked  would 
be  that  the  mere  fact  of  mystery  or  unaccountableness 
in  the  transmission  of  a  message  can  neither  give  nor 
take  away  authority.  I  believe  entirely  with  Professor 
James  that  this  must  depend  on  the  intrinsic  nature 
of  the  communication,  and  on  the  appeal  made  by 
it  to  the  enlightened  conscience.  A  communication 
which,  being  unaccountable,  must  of  necessity  be 
anonymous,  should  certainly  be  subjected  to  every 
test  by  which  any  other  anonymous  communication 
would  be  tried  before  being  allowed  to  influence  our 
action.  As  far  as  we  can  have  any  knowledge  of  the 
unseen  world  of  spiritual  existence,  so  far,  I  believe, 
do  we  find  the  old  distinctions  between  good  and 
evil,  weighty  and  trivial,  clean  and  unclean,  holy  and 
unholy,  helpful  and  harmful,  and  so  on,  running 
through  everything.  In  the  invisible  as  well  as  in 
common  daylight  we  need  the  exercise  of  spiritual 
discernment ;  and  the  deeper  and  more  central  the 
power,  the  more  essential  is  a  "single  eye"  in  meet- 
ing or  in  wielding  it. 

That  single  eye  can,  I  believe,  be  preserved  only 
through  obedience  to  the  innermost  and  central  light 
which  shines  through  conscience, — through  a  resolute 
"  seeking  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness." But  ample  experience  proves  that  in  that 
search  we  are  often  aided  and  prompted  by  impulses 
springing  from  depths  we  cannot  fathom — nay,   I 


Signs  and  Wonders  175 

believe  that  it  is  in  obedience  to  such  impulses  that 
the  greatest  heights  of  spiritual  life  and  blessing 
have  been  attained.  Who  can  fathom  the  sources  of 
inspiration,  and  who  will  dare  to  say  that  we  could 
afford  to  forego  them? 

Each  instance  of  a  personal  intimation  must  of 
course  be  judged  on  its  merits.  But  equally  of  course 
our  judgment  on  all  such  matters  will  be  in  ac- 
cordance with  our  underlying  convictions  respecting 
the  nature  of  our  relation  to  our  Maker  and  the 
right  method  of  approaching  Him.  It  is  the  special 
trouble  of  our  times  that  on  these  fundamental 
questions  there  is  so  much  of  doubt  and  divergence 
amongst  us.  I  cannot  here  attempt  to  do  more  than 
avow  my  own  point  of  view,  without  attempting  any 
vindication  of  its  reasonableness. 

My  own  belief,  then,  is  that  it  is  right  and  reason- 
able for  us  to  expect  that  we  should  be  able  to  hold 
some  immediate  communication  with  the  Father  of 
our  Spirits  ;  that  He  in  whom  we  live  and  move  and 
have  our  being  does  in  fact  exercise  in  various  ways 
some  degree  of  guidance  towards  all  His  creatures  ; 
a  guidance  which,  as  we  have  faith  and  patience  and 
courage  to  yield  ourselves  to  it,  becomes  more  and 
more  perceptible  and  clear  and  satisfying,  until  at  last 
life  may  be  altogether  transfigured  by  it.  The  more 
elementary  and  universal  form  taken  by  this  guiding 
Power  lies,  no  doubt,  in  the  broad  highway  of  morality 


176         Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

— of  recognised  principles  of  Tirtue  and  social 
obligation.  To  many  people  these  outward  and 
universally  applicable  rules  seem  to  be  the  only 
accessible  guides  of  conduct,  and  it  may  be  that  for 
such  they  are,  in  truth,  sufficient.  But  when  we  can 
in  sincerity  say  that  "All  these  we  have  kept  from 
our  youth  upwards,"  a  more  intimate  "counsel  of 
perfection"  may  be  addressed  to  us  individually: 
"  Sell  all  and  follow  Me" ;  and  by  those  who,  to  the 
best  of  their  ability,  are  truly  following  in  the  narrow 
upward  path  that  leads  towards  life  eternal,  it  has 
again  and  again  been  experienced  that  there  come 
from  time  to  time  touches  of  the  very  "finger  of  God" 
— whispers  of  the  inspeaking  "still  small  voice" — 
gleams  of  the  innermost  radiance — which  do  guide  the 
willing  soul  ever  upwards  and  onwards,  not  indeed 
towards  any  selfish  or  self-chosen  ends,  but  towards 
the  one  supreme  object  of  spiritual  desire,  the  very 
Fountain  of  Life  itself. 

It  is  in  this  region  that  I  believe  that  we  may 
rightly  look  for  actual  personal  intimations  of  the 
divine  pleasure  ;  but  even  in  this  region,  and  perhaps 
in  it  especially,  the  need  of  watchfulness  is  unceasing. 
Here  the  imagination  may  easily  play  us  false.  In 
"  high  places "  there  are  still  snares  (and  ever  fresh 
snares)  for  self-love  and  self-importance ;  and  that 
divine  education  which  teaches  us  at  all  times  largely 
through  our  mistakes  and  failures,  may  well  become 


Signs  cmd  Wonders  177 

more  severe  in  its  discipline  as  the  pupil  advances 
from  the  elementary  to  the  higher  stages  of  instruc- 
tion. 

In  all  the  best  mystical  teaching  there  are 
warnings  against  the  snares  of  the  imagination,  and 
the  greater  safety  of  the  hard  and  humble  pathway 
of  mere  faith  is  insisted  upon.  No  doubt  experience 
teaches  this  emphatically  to  all  who  have  long  tried, 
in  the  scriptural  sense,  to  "  walk  with  God." 

I  have  referred  to  the  accumulated  experience 
of  the  Society  of  Friends  with  regard  to  personal 
intimations  of  divine  "  requirements."  Two  practices 
have  come  to  be  recognised  by  Friends  as  of  great 
value  as  safeguards  against  delusion  in  this  innermost 
region  of  experience.  The  first  is  "waiting";  the 
second,  seeking  "Friends'  unity." 

Not  to  act  hastily  upon  any  impression  of  a 
mysterious  kind — to  "dwell under  it"  or  "pause  upon 
it"  long  enough  to  test  in  some  degree  its  abiding 
power,  is  the  most  obvious  dictate  of  ordinary 
prudence.  The  wisdom  of  sharing  such  impressions 
with  others  before  acting  upon  them  is,  I  believe, 
equally  clear,  though  it  is  not  of  course  applicable 
in  all  cases.  But  where  practicable  it  is  a  most  im- 
portant preservative  of  sanity.  As  Sir  William  Gull 
once  said  in  this  connection,  "The  human  mind 
needs  ventilation" ;  and  I  believe  that  communication 
with  other  minds  known  to  be  imbued  with  right 

S.  12 


178        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

principles  is  the  best  corrective  of  spiritual  self- 
importance,  as  well  as  of  other  morbid  tendencies 
besetting  the  religious  life  in  its  intenser  developments. 

People  often  seem  to  think  that  the  claim  to  be 
under  Divine  Guidance  is  a  claim  to  infallibility — 
forgetting  that  the  higher  the  teaching  the  more 
patience  and  submission  is  needed-for  its  right  inter- 
pretation, and  the  more  painful  will  often  be  the 
processes  through  which  its  lessons  are  to  be  learnt. 
I  specially  value  the  emphatic  denial  of  this  claim  to 
infallibility  which  is  involved  in  the  Quaker  tradition 
(and  out  of  which  indeed  our  whole  system  of 
"discipline"  has  been  built) — the  recognition  of  the 
need  for  the  most  careful  testing  and  correction  of 
individual  impulses  by  the  collective  judgment  of  the 
meeting.  Friends  have  learnt  to  recognise  not  only 
that  the  initiative  in  any  divinely  guided  service  must 
belong  to  the  individual,  but  also  that  the  wisdom, 
and  in  some  cases  even  the  duty,  of  the  individual  is 
to  submit  his  own  interpretation  of  such  a  call  to 
the  united  judgment  of  his  fellow-disciples.  In  this 
view  there  is,  I  think,  an  important  suggestion  as  to 
the  path  of  safety  for  the  inwardly  impressionable. 

Mysterious  personal  intimations  may  be  said  to 
belong  to  that  twilight  region  where  the  brightness 
of  day  begins  to  give  place  to  the  vaster  and  more 
remote  light  of  the  stars  ;  even  as  the  whirlwind  and 
the  fire  were  quenched  before  the  "  still  small  voice." 


Signs  cmd  Wonders  179 

The  very  possibility  of  communion  with  God  must 
ever  be  a  profound  mystery  ;  therefore  we  recognise 
in  mystery  the  fitting  atmosphere  for  communications 
from  above,  being,  as  it  is,  intimately  associated  with 
our  deepest  sense  of  authority.  But  mystery,  like 
music,  in  itself  neither  proves  nor  authorises,  but 
appeals — and  for  the  moment  at  least  exalts — as  with 
the  pledge  of  a  beauty  not  belonging  to  earth.  Such 
is  the  power  of  the  indescribable  and  unforgettable 
beauty  seen  sometimes  on  the  faces  of  the  newly 
dead — and  seen  nowhere  else — one  of  the  tenderest 
of  all  signs.  Such,  again,  are  visions  of  the  departed, 
or  of  angels.  Of  these  glimpses  of  glory  we  do  not 
ask  what  is  the  practical  bearing.  Rather  we  desire 
to  ponder  them  in  our  hearts  with  thankful  wonder 
at  the  tender  mercy  and  loving-kindness  which 
vouchsafes  them. 

The  thing  we  are  trained  to  look  for  is  indeed  the 
thing  we  become  capable  of  seeing.  As  the  painter 
sees  colour  and  form,  and  the  musician  hears  harmony, 
so  the  heart  trained  to  devout  contemplation  will  see 
rays  of  heavenly  light  and  will  hear  the  accents  of 
love  where  to  others  all  may  seem  barren  and  silent. 

"Where  one  heard  thunder  and  one  saw  flame, 
I  only  knew  He  named  my  name.'' 


12—2 


LETTER  TO  YOUNG  FRIENDS 
OF  PHILADELPHIA  YEARLY  MEETING. 

Dear  young  Friends, 

Tidings  reach  me  of  you  now  and  then 
which  give  me  a  deep  interest  in  the  effort  you  are 
making  to  uphold  and  to  spread  a  knowledge  of  that 
pure  Truth  and  Life  by  which  our  Society  has  been 
made  a  blessing  to  generation  after  generation,  not 
only  of  its  own  members  but  of  the  surrounding 
world.  As  you  may  know,  I  am  one  of  those  to 
whom  the  practice  of  that  united  worship  "  after  the 
manner  of  Friends,"  which  aims  above  all  things  to 
be  a  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  came  (at  a 
moment  of  need)  as  a  deliverance  and  a  possession 
of  quite  unspeakable  value.  From  the  time  of  the 
first  meeting  I  ever  attended — more  than  thirty  years 
ago — my  earnest  desire  has  been  to  contribute  what 
I  could  towards  the  maintenance  of  the  one  form  of 
united  worship  which  seems  to  me  to  be  absolutely 


Letter  to  Yov/ng  Friends  181 

pure,  allowable,  fitting  and  effectual,  as  offered  by 
the  humble  and  contrite  in  spirit  to  the  High  and 
Holy  One  that  inhabiteth  Eternity. 

I  do  not  wish  or  need  to  write  to  you  of  the 
grounds  on  which  I  have  felt  that  this  claim  could 
be  made  on  behalf  of  our  manner  of  worship.  It 
is  enough  at  this  moment  to  say  that  I  am  deeply 
convinced  that  for  many — probably  in  these  days  for 
an  increasing  multitude — it  is  the  only  manner  of 
worship  quite  free  from  practices  incompatible  with 
entire  sincerity.  What  more  it  may  become  to  those 
who  in  humble  trust  and  diligence  steadily  practise 
it,  I  will  not  try  to  say.  I  hope  that  you  know,  or 
will  know,  more  by  actual  experience  than  any  words 
of  mine  could  describe. 

But  now  there  is  a  matter  on  which  I  must  try 
to  send  you  some  of  my  thoughts.  The  very  central 
truth  of  Christianity,  which  is  of  course  the  central 
truth  of  Quakerism,  is  that  which  Wm.  Penn  so 
wonderfully  sets  forth  in  No  Cross  No  Crown. 
What  I  want  to  do  is  not  to  preach  this  doctrine  to 
you,  for  that  I  trust  would  be  superfluous,  but  to 
point  out  to  you  the  special  need  there  is  in  our  day 
for  a  practical  testimony  to  its  truth. 

The  passion  of  pity  has  of  late  years — (and  by 
"  late  years "  I  mean  a  longer  time  than  any  of  you 
have  lived) — this  passion,  beautiful  and  precious  in 
itself,  has  of  late  years  risen  to  a  height  which 


182        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

appears  to  me  to  be  full  of  danger — and  over  against 
which  there  is  great  need  that  we  should  set  a  deeper 
and  more  courageous  faith.  On  every  hand  we  meet 
with  systems  based  on  the  abhorrence  of  suffering ; 
systems  resting  on  the  theory  that  God — being  Love 
— cannot  have  willed  that  we  should  suffer ;  and  the 
desire  to  get  rid  of  suffering  seems  to  be  carrying 
multitudes  off  their  feet ;  not  only  carrying  them 
into  present  extravagances,  but,  I  greatly  fear,  in 
many  cases  carrying  them,  unawares  perhaps  but 
surely,  towards  the  logical  conclusion  that  since  (on 
their  view)  suffering  cannot  be  inflicted  by  the  hand 
of  Love,  then  God,  the  author  of  this  world  so  full  of 
inevitable  suffering,  cannot  be  Love. 

The  great  need  of  the  present  time  seems  to  me 
to  be  that  we  should  see  the  glory  of  the  Cross — that 
we  should  realise  the  power  of  suffering  to  cleanse, 
to  strengthen,  to  raise.  Friends  have  always  recog- 
nized, more  clearly  I  think  than  other  Protestants, 
the  baptizing  power  of  suffering.  It  is  only  by  taking 
up  the  Cross  that  we  can  see  its  glory. 

To  some  of  you  it  may  be  that  no  suffering  has 
yet  come  which  you  would  think  worthy  to  be-  called 
a  Cross.  But,  dear  Friends,  even  children  must  know 
in  some  degree  what  it  is  to  be  disappointed,  thwarted, 
crossed  Every  pain,  even  the  slightest  vexation,  has 
in  it  something  of  the  nature  of  the  Cross  of  Christ, 
in  that  it  makes  us  feel  that  the  Father's  will  may 


■  Letter  to  Young  Friends  183 

run  counter  to  our  own  will ;  and  that  it  gives  us  the 
opportunity  of  tasting  in  our  own  experience  that 
deepest  and  purest  of  joys — the  joy  of  preferring 
His  Will  when  it  crosses  our  own. 

And  there  is  no  fear  that  as  time  goes  on,  any 
one  of  you  will  lack  abundant  opportunity  for  this 
most  blessed  experience.  God  has  so  ordered  things 
in  this  world  of  our  pilgrimage  that  tribulation  must 
sooner  or  later  befall  every  one  of  us.  Let  us  meet 
it  from  the  first  in  the  spirit  of  good  soldiers  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ — not  flinching  from  any  pain  or 
opposition  that  we  may  meet  in  treading  the  narrow 
upward  path  that  leadeth  unto  life — life  more  abun- 
dant for  ourselves,  life  radiating  blessing  for  others. 

The  spirit  of  the  Crucified  One  is  the  spirit  of 
victory.  True  it  is  a  victory  which  must  be  won  in 
the  first  place  over  the  adversary  in  our  own  hearts, 
and  which  begins,  like  all  fruitful  seeds  of  life,  with 
that  which  is  least.  We  cannot  rise  at  will  or  in  a 
moment  to  "the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness 
of  Christ."  But  Jesus  himself  "grew  and  waxed 
strong  in  spirit" — and  from  the  first  we  can  set 
ourselves  steadily  to  follow  Him.  We  can,  like  our 
Master,  "learn  obedience"  by  the  things  (be  they 
great  or  small)  which  we  have  to  suffer  ;  by  denying 
our  very  self  where  it  is  contrary  to  the  Will  of 
God,  and  being  ready  to  give  up  what  we  hold 
dearest  if  it  would  beguile  us  from  our  loyalty. 


184        Thoughts  on  the,  Central  RaMame 

I  do  not  mean  by  this  only  such  great  sacrifices  as 
are  at  times  called  for  from  some ;  I  mean  the  daily 
discipline  through  which  from  the  beginning  each 
one  of  us  is  taught,  if  we  are  willing  to  learn,  to 
choose  obedience  rather  than  self-indulgence  whether 
in  small  things  or  great — whether  in  the  outward 
act  or  in  the  inner  disposition  of  the  heart.  This 
discipline  is,  I  believe  (for  I  have  found  it  so  in  my 
own  experience,  and  I  know  it  has  been  felt  so  by 
others)  tenderly  adapted  by  the  Father's  care  and 
loving-kindness  to  the  ability  and  the  special  needs 
of  the  willing  learner.  Even  a  child  can  understand 
that  to  love  God  with  all  his  heart  and  mind  and  soul 
and  strength  is  the  first  and  great  commandment, 
and  that  to  live  as  is  right  and  pleasing  in  his  sight 
is  our  supreme  duty  and  our  supreme  joy ;  for  which 
we  may  well  be  content  to  forego  whatever  would 
hinder  it,  however  strong  the  attraction.  Such 
faithfulness  will  not  "cost  us  nothing."  Can  we  not 
rejoice  that  it  is  so  ?  That  even  we  may  have  some- 
thing costly  to  offer  ?  May  not  every  one  of  us,  even 
the  weakest,  keep  before  our  minds  the  angel's  song 
"Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace, 
good  will  towards  men "  as  the  very  end  and  aim  of 
our  existence  ? 

The  path  of  blessing  is  the  rugged  and  uphill  path 
of  victory.  It  is  by  taking  up  our  cross  and  following 
the  Lamb  wherever  He  may  lead  us  that  we  may, 


Letter  to  Yowng  Friends  185 

and  do,  overcome  the  world.  To  flinch  from  suffering, 
to  allow  ourselves  even  in  thought  to  prefer  ease  to 
obedience,  is  to  court  defeat.  All  good,  all  beauty, 
all  real  victory  depends  on  putting  first  that  which 
really  is  first — on  seeking  first  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  his  righteousness. 

The  desire  to  avoid  suffering  for  ourselves,  and  to 
extinguish  it  for  others,  is  so  natural,  it  seems  at 
times  so  overpowering,  and  yet,  if  yielded  to,  it  is  so 
certain  to  carry  us  away  from  the  narrow  path  which 
leads  to  eternal  life,  that  I  look  with  great  jealousy 
and  dread  upon  any  system  which  is  based  upon  it  or 
appeals  to  it.  To  call  pain  evil — to  fail  to  distinguish 
between  suffering  and  wrong — to  prefer  freedom 
from  sickness  or  sorrow  to  the  heavenly  discipline 
which  leads  at  whatever  cost  to  "  glory,  honour,  and 
immortality"  is  assuredly  to  sell  our  birthright  for 
a  mess  of  pottage.  The  Christian  life  must  always 
be  a  life  of  warfare.  Some  of  us  indeed  have  learnt, 
from  the  Prince  of  Peace  himself,  that  our  warfare 
must  not  be  against  our  brethren,  but  against  those 
powers  of  darkness  which  are  the  common  enemies 
of  us  all.  But  let  us  see  to  it  that  in  striving  for 
peace,  we  rise  above,  not  sink  below,  the  soldier's 
ideal  of  energetic,  self-sacrificing  loyalty. 

I  make  no  attempt  to  solve  in  theory  the  ancient 
problem  as  to  the  meaning  of  good.  But  I  know 
that  no  idea  of  goodness  can  be  a  worthy  one  which 
does  not  require  of  us  courage  and  patience.    The 

12—5 


186        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

power  to  rejoice  in  tribulation,  to  glory  in  the  Cross 
of  Christ,  lies  at  the  very  heart  of  any  goodness  I 
can  recognise.  We  as  Christians  have  no  need  of 
fine  speculative  distinctions.  All  we  need  is  that  it 
should  be  our  delight  to  do  and  to  suffer  the  will  of 
God — that  his  law  should  be  truly  within  our  hearts. 
Seek  first — it  is  all  a  question  of  what  should  come 
first.  Resolutely  and  steadfastly  to  seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  to  have  that  singleness  of  eye 
through  which  our  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light. 
It  is  to  attain  the  true  simplicity — the  simplicity  not 
of  exclusion,  but  of  a  right  subordination  ;  and  this 
simplicity  it  is  which  transfigures  life.  This  simple, 
dutiful,  steadfast,  and  victorious  life,  at  once  blessed 
and  blessing,  is  the  life  to  which  as  Christians  we  are 
called,  and  which  as  "Friends  of  the  Truth"  we 
believe  it  to  be  in  a  peculiar  manner  our  place  to 
exemplify.  We  hear  a  good  deal  about  "giving  the 
message  of  Quakerism " ;  but  I  think  our  first 
business  is  to  live  the  life  of  Quakerism — the  "  solid, 
innocent  life,"  through  which  more  than  by  any 
words,  Friends  have  been  wont  to  defend  their 
strongholds,  proving  by  actual  experiment  the  all- 
sufficiency  of  the  Life  of  Christ  in  the  heart. 

With  love,  your  friend, 

Caroline  E.  Stephen. 

April,  1907. 


CONCLUSION. 

While  dwelling  on  the  possibilities  of  a  Divine 
irradiation  of  our  lives,  we  cannot  forget  how  com- 
pletely the  great  standing  problem  of  the  existence 
of  evil  carries  us  out  of  our  depth,  so  that  theory 
has  never  been  able  to  find  any  entire  solution  of  it : 
In  practice  indeed  it  is  solved,  or  dissolved — I  mean 
rendered  harmless — by  faith ;  that  is,  by  the  insight 
which  pierces  through  appearances  and  dares  to  test 
the  purifying  power  of  pain  by  submission  of  the 
will.  Those  who  have  opened  their  hearts  to  the 
Divine  discipline  know  that  Love  is  at  least  as 
unfathomable  as  pain.  They  know  that  there  is  at 
the  heart  of  all  suifering  a  joy  not  to  be  known  at 
less  cost ;  that  the  brightest  gleams  of  "  the  glory 
which  shall  be  revealed"  have  come  to  us  only 
through  clouds  and  darkness.  In  looking  on  at  pain 
from  outside,  we  cannot  see  this  glory.  It  is  only  as 
we  enter  into  the  depths  that  it  shines  forth. 

For  those  who  have  actually  tasted  in  their  own 
experience  the  joy  which  is  at  the  heart  of  sorrow, 


188        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

and  the  invigoration  produced  by  victory  over  evil, 
it  may  yet  be  impossible  to  offer  even  in  thought 
anything  purporting  to  be  a  real  solution  of  the 
problem  of  evil;  but  it  is  still  more  impossible  to 
them  to  doubt  that  there  is  such  a  solution.  They 
live  in  the  presence  of  a  glory  which  is  felt  rather 
than  seen.  They  do  not  speak  very  freely  of  that 
which  they  know  to  be  unspeakable  ;  but  in  propor- 
tion to  their  faith  their  whole  manner  of  being 
becomes  a  witness  to  the  emancipating  power  of 
trust  in  God. 

From  this  standpoint,  we  do  not  lose  sight  of  the 
dark  background ;  but  we  have  ceased  to  fear  it. 

But  others  will  say,  the  question  is  not  as  to  the 
possibility  of  a  satisfying  if  only  practical  solution  of 
this  awful  problem,  but  as  to  the  existence  of  any 
evidence  for  such  a  solution,  or  for  the  belief  which 
it  assumes.  Can  we  know  what  is  the  truth  as  to 
the  reality  of  a  Divine  Order  ? 

The  answer  must  surely  be  that  we  cannot  know 
in  the  sense  of  being  able  to  demonstrate  it  by 
purely  intellectual  methods,  though  we  may  know  in 
the  sense  of  having  an  unfaltering  because  well- 
grounded  inward  assurance  of  it;  but  at  least  we 
do  know  in  what  direction  to  look  for  Truth  We 
can  look  upwards.  We  can  watch — as  those  that 
watch  for  the  morning — for  Truth,  Goodness,  Beauty. 
Faith  certainly  contains  a  large  element  of  Will. 


Conclusion,  189 

I  do  not  mean  by  this  the  wilfulness  which  cherishes 
beliefs  because  of  their  pleasantness,  or  comforting 
effect,  and  refuses  to  weigh  the  evidence  for  un- 
welcome truth.  I  mean  the  steadfast  will  which 
refuses  to  be  daunted  by  any  pain  in  its  search  for 
truth ;  which  cleaves  to  the  right  in  spite  of  all  that 
would  draw  or  drive  it  towards  easier  conclusions. 
I  mean  the  resolve  never  to  give  up  watching  for 
the  Highest  Good ;  never  to  yield  to  anything  that 
clouds  our  spiritual  vision ;  not  to  be  daunted  by 
anything  that  the  flesh  or  the  devil  can  do  to  hinder 
us  from  this  watch. 

We  cannot  wholly  fail  in  this  search  as  long  as 
our  hearts  are  really  set  upon  it.  It  may  well  be 
that  our  theories  are  largely  wrong ;  our  names  for 
the  eternal  things  may  need  much  correction ;  but 
the  Eternal  Realities  themselves  no  more  depend  on 
the  names  we  give  them  than  do  the  stars.  And  we 
depend  wholly  on  that  which  is  eternal ;  be  the 
meaning  of  that  word  what  it  may.  As  we  pass 
through  the  darkest  times  we  come  to  know,  as  we 
steadily  look  upwards,  "that  the  heavens  do  rule." 
Is  this  rule  a  grinding  tyranny,  or  is  it  an  Everlasting 
Order  to  which  every  spirit,  if  it  did  but  know  the 
whole,  would  gladly  consent  ? 

That  it  is  so — that  we  do  indeed  live  under  an 
Everlasting  Order  of  which  the  very  heart  and  foun- 
tain is  Love — is  our  faith.    And  the  immediate  effect 


190        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

of  faith  is  to  open  the  door  of  the  heart  to  every 
possible  dispensation,  whether  joyous  or  grievous,  of 
the  Fatherly  discipline  in  which  we  trust. 

The  modern  thought  of  the  Divine  Being  while 
it  has  gained  much  in  vastness  and  in  solemnity, 
has  lost  something  in  Fatherly  tenderness.  It  has 
become  less  personal  than  of  old;  and  this  is  felt 
by  many  who  have  not  ceased  to  seek  after  Him  as 
adding  greatly  to  the  difficulty  of  prayer.  I  believe 
it  to  be  for  many  of  us  an  inevitable  though  temporary 
phase  in  spiritual  education.  Single  aspects  of  great 
and  complicated  subjects  necessarily  assume  for  a 
time,  in  minds  on  which  they  are  just  dawning,  a 
proportional  importance  which  does  not  belong  to 
them  in  the  final  synthesis.  And  it  is  no  wonder  if 
our  expanding  acquaintance  with  the  whole  wonderful 
system  of  natural  law,  and  with  the  vast  and  troublous 
history  of  our  race  and  its  beliefs,  should  have  de- 
prived many  of  us  for  a  time  of  the  power  to  repose 
in  the  simplicity  of  that  "  revelation  to  babes  "  which 
is  after  all  the  deepest  and  the  most  lasting  of  faiths. 
This  revelation  lies  in  the  life  and  power  of  the  Man 
of  Sorrows  who  died  on  the  Cross ;  who  came  "  to 
reveal  the  Father." 

While  human  fathers  are  what  some  of  us  have 
known  them  to  be,  we  shall  not  easily  give  up  the 
trust  that  in  the  Supreme  Source  of  Good  there  is 
the  antetype  of  that  most  profound  type  of  protecting 


Conclusion  191 

and  guiding  Love.  It  cannot  be  that  He  who  made 
fathers  and  mothers  is  Himself  but  an  impersonal 
Power.  The  faith  which  seeks  His  face  only  the 
more  earnestly  for  the  darkness,  and  is  ready  to  feel 
for  His  hand  in  every  storm  comes,  I  must  believe, 
nearer  to  the  truth  than  is  possible  to  mere  thought. 

There  cam,  at  any  rate  be  no  insincerity  in  cleaving 
to  the  Highest,  even  while  uncertain  whether  that 
title  truly  belongs  to  a  Power  or  a  Person.  We 
cannot  be  wrong  in  maintaining  through  all  that 
is  temporarily  chilling  in  thought,  our  resolute  and 
humble  search  for,  and  fidelity  to,  whatever  is  truly 
Highest  and  Best.  And  the  darkest  hour  may  be 
that  in  which  we  most  unreservedly  surrender 
ourselves  to  the  invisible,  unapproachable,  Source  of 
Light.  Some  of  us  can  say  that  in  doing  so  our  eyes 
have  been  opened  to  behold  the  Father's  face.  No 
one  who  has  had  this  experience  will  ask  whether  it 
is  enough.  "Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee,  and 
there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  in  comparison 
of  thee " ;  this  is  the  natural  and  only  language  of 
the  soul  to  which  such  vision  is  vouchsafed. 

And  so,  in  a  sense,  I  must  believe  that  it  will  be 
with  the  race.  The  increase  of  knowledge  and  the 
accumulation  of  experience  cannot  but  increase  the 
difficulty  of  co-ordinating  our  thought  by  as  much  as 
they  are  destined  to  enrich  its  content.  In  struggling 
with  intellectual  difficulties,  attention   is   diverted 


192        Thoughts  on  the  Central  Radiance 

from  the  growth  of  moral  and  spiritual  life,  to  which 
nevertheless  these  very  difficulties  may  be  con- 
tributing. But  if  the  process  by  which  faith  is 
evolved  be  indeed  under  the  care  of  the  Divine 
Author  of  all  Good,  we  need  not  be  daunted  by 
any  passing  struggle.  Faith  and  reason  equally 
demand  from  us  humility  and  patience,  and  equally 
assure  us  of  the  worthiness  of  the  end  in  view. 

Therefore  I  look  forward  to  the  emergence  of  a 
fuller  and  riper  faith,  in  which  the  wise  and  prudent 
shall  be  at  one  with  the  babe.  In  that  faith  we  may 
trust  that  a  wider  thought  will  be  combined  with  a 
firmer  courage,  and  a  deeper  awe. 

Meanwhile  we  are,  I  trust,  on  the  right  track  in 
our  present  earnest  attempt  to  learn  what  Jesus 
Christ  actually  was,  said  and  did  here  on  earth, 
rather  than  what  has  been  said  and  thought  about 
Him  by  those  who  have  claimed  authority  to  teach 
in  His  Name.  Such  studies  may  or  may  not  tend  to 
confirm  many  of  the  doctrines  taught  in  the  Creeds ; 
but  through  them  I  believe  that  many  may  be  brought 
to  enter  more  fully  into  the  meaning  of  the  words 
"the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us."  For  as  the 
sunbeams  are  one  with  the  Sun,  so  is  the  Word  of 
God  one  with  God ;  and  when  He  "  became  flesh  and 
dwelt  among  us,  and  we  beheld  His  glory,  full  of  grace 
and  truth,"  He  did  indeed  "  draw  all  men  "  to  Him 


Conclusion,  193 

There  are  truths,  and  I  believe  the  Divine  nature 
of  the  Man  Christ  Jesus  to  be  one  of  them,  which 
can  be  understood  only  by  immediate  revelation. 
Be  this  as  it  may,  it  remains  true  that  none  can  know 
the  Father  except  through  the  Son,  or  the  Son  unless 
the  Father  draw  him.  We  are,  I  trust,  on  the  way  to 
see  more  of  "  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ " — as  the  Light  of 
God  Himself  shines  more  and  more  into  our  hearts, 
and  reaches  us  also  in  the  varied  loveliness  of  reflec- 
tion from  all  the  human  life  hidden  with  Christ  in 
Him. 


(EambriBge: 

PRINTED   BY  JOHN   CLAY,    M.A. 
AT  THE  UNIVEBSITY  PEE8S.